Chapter 1: I Volunteer as Champion!
Chapter Text
SLAP
“Pick it up, foul wench who deceived the prince!”
And just like that, Angelica has sealed her fate. If things proceed as they did in the game then Angelica’s about to get her ass kicked by whichever one of the targets the protagonist is pursuing. The problem is that the protagonist is dating all five of the ‘Bakarangers’ and what’s worse, the protagonist isn’t even Olivia! It’s some random chick named Marie!
“Pick it up, Marie. I shall be your champion,” said Julius.
And lo and behold, Prince Julius is the first to respond. Alright people, who's next? My money’s on Jilk!
“I cannot allow your highness to hog the spotlight! I volunteer as well.”
And wouldn’t you know it, folks? Jilk has thrown his hat into the ring!
“This sounds fun! I’m in too! I’ll take on all Challengers!”
There’s everyone’s favorite Musclehead, Greg Fou Seberg!
“How dare you call her a foul wench? I’m in as well!”
Shut up, you superfluous pretty boy! You’re just trying not to get upstaged by the rest of the goon squad!
“I’m confident in my swordsmanship. I shall be Marie’s blade.”
Chris, you really don’t need to be here! As a matter of fact, not one of you after Julius needs to be here! Angelica’s all by herself! What are you going to do? All gang up on her at once? How the hell is that fair? God, I hate this world!
SIGH
Calm down. There’s no point in getting bent out of shape over this. This Marie girl clearly isn’t the saint so even if she does romance the entirety of the dateable cast, Olivia can still ascend to sainthood. Honestly, the girl might be dodging a bullet by not having to deal with these idiots. The best thing to do in this situation is for me and my siblings to just sit back and…
Before I could finish the last part of my inner monologue, a taller figure with tan skin and stark white hair walked past me. Before it could get fully out of sight, I saw a glimpse of his face. It was a face that I knew well as it belonged to my adopted brother who rarely ever wore his emotions on his face. And the expression on his face was one of hard determination and single-minded, calm fury.
“Shirou, What are you doing? Get back here!” I whispered. Though apparently, I didn’t whisper low enough because as soon I said it, I caught the attention of Jenna and Nicks.
“What’s going on?” asked Nicks after he stopped drowning himself in drinks with barely any alcohol content.
“I don’t know! Shirou just walked out looking like he’s about to kill someone!”
“Shit!,” said Nicks under his breath. Without sparing a moment, Nicks tried to go out and get Shirou back, but before he could, Jenna stopped him.
“Jenna!?” we said. “What are you doing?”
“Shirou’s not an idiot. If he’s getting involved then he must have a good reason. Stop jumping to conclusions and have some faith in our brother. Honestly, sometimes you two can be such idiots. Especially you, Nicks. You’re the oldest here so act like it!”
While she could have phrased it better, Jenna had a point. Shirou’s no fool especially if he is who I think he is. All I should be doing in this situation is hanging back and watching.
So no different from what I was initially going to do.
Back with Shirou, he had reached Angelica and, in a flourish, removed his uniform jacket and placed it on Angelica’s shoulders. The gesture shocked Angelica out of her downward spiral and made all the other noble ladies in the room swoon with romantic admiration.
Figures. If I did that I would get side-eye from the entire room. He does it and there isn’t a dry pair in the room. The worst part is he either isn’t aware of it or doesn’t care altogether. Harem Protagonist Skill EX indeed…
“I will be Angelica’s champion,” Shirou said calmly yet fiercely.
Those words sent a palpable shock throughout the gathered partygoers. None more so than us, his siblings. We were so dumbstruck by what Shirou had just volunteered to do that none of us dared to move.
Jilk was the first to recover. “I’ve heard of you. Shirou Fou Bartfort, the adopted son of the Bartfort Household. You and your kin have made great strides as of late. Since you likely won’t inherit anything, is this some sad attempt to carve out a place for yourself with the Redgrave family?”
“The only sad thing I see here is the social execution of a young woman whose only crime was caring too much about the wrong man.”
Gasps were heard all throughout the party hall. Jenna’s grip was starting to slacken but Nicks and I were still too shocked to take advantage of her looser grip.
“As for why I’m doing this, well, there’s a simple belief that I live my life by; It’s never wrong to help others. And from where I’m standing, not including Lady Angelica herself, I can see five people in serious need of help and guidance because apparently, they don’t see the trouble their actions are stirring up. Then again, seeing how the country is being run, it doesn’t surprise me that our future rulers can be so easily led astray.”
Chris spoke up next. “What do you…”
“We can discuss that further during the duel.” Shirou interrupted Chris’ question. “For now…” Shirou walked over to the discarded glove that Angelica used to challenge Marie and picked it up and threw it at Julius, which made sense. Julius and the other five idiots were acting as Marie’s Champions so as Angelica’s Champion, Shirou would direct all challenges and grievances toward him. “Does your mistress accept the duel?”
Julius quirked his brow at Shirou's mention of Marie being called a mere mistress. He honestly had the right to, a mistress was the best she could hope to be in this country’s social structure. The noble ladies of higher social standing, like Zola, loved to drill that into the heads of noble ladies of lower standing, like my mom.
Julius turned to Marie and asked her the same question. Her response wasn’t what I was expecting. “I-I, um, uh…” she was stuttering something fierce. And more shockingly, I could see recognition on her face and something else akin to…
What is that? Fear? Does she recognize Shirou? That shouldn’t be possible! Unless…
“It’s alright, Marie. You have nothing to worry about. We’ll definitely win,” said the prince.
“The prince is correct, Marie. We’ll trounce this upstart with nary a worry.” seriously Jilk, you sound cartoonishly chivalrous talking like that.
“He’ll be no match for my fabulous magic!” said Brad.
“The same could be said for my swordsmanship. I highly doubt he’ll be up to scratch to face someone of my caliber,” Chris gloated, uncharacteristically.
“Yeah! The only thing I hear he’s good for is his cooking! And I bet he’s not even that good of a chef!” no one laughed and that fact visibly caught Greg by surprise. Normally, all of the nobles here would have laughed right along with Greg. The problem was that Shirou’s food was a known quantity around the academy. Anyone who had even just a single taste of it will vouch for how delicious it is. It was because of this very fact that even though Nicks and I were still having a hard time finding fiancees, we never had to worry about getting guests to come to our tea parties since Shirou would always be the one to provide the catering.
Looking visibly reassured, Marie agreed to the duel.
“There, you have your duel, Bartfort,” said Julius, “but we seem still to have a bit of a problem on your side. There are five of us and only one of you. Do you plan to fight all by your lonesome?” Julius asked smugly.
Most of the nobility present, the dateable cast included, were unaccustomed to the ways of battle. They’d never experienced what it was like to face a life-or-death situation. As such, they couldn’t feel the waves of killing intent coming off of Shirou right now. My siblings and I, on the other hand, very much could. It’s what caused us to make a mad dash toward our adopted brother.
“I’m more than enough to-” before Shirou could finish his sentence, Jenna reached out and covered his mouth followed by Nicks and I taking over the conversation simultaneously.
“The Children of the Bartfort family currently present will act as champions for Lady Angelica Rapha Redgrave,” said Nicks, panting.
“Seeing as how the five of you come from families that are affluent enough to purchase personal Armor for each of you, what do you say we settle this dispute through martial combat?” I knew Luxion probably had a couple of other mechs waiting in the wings for my siblings to use if asked, but I didn’t want to break out that trump card just yet.
The prince and the rest of the Bakaranger 5 looked like they were mulling things over and were about to agree until…
“Um,” said Marie.
Nothing good can come of her speaking, gotta cut her off…
Sadly, before I could, she noticed I was about to speak and then machine-gunned her response.
“I-think-it-would-be-best-if-you-all-fought-with-armors-instead!-That-way-the-potential-for-anyone-getting-hurt-is-lowered!” she took a deep breath after that long-winded response, but I could still see the barest hint of a smirk while she gasping for air.
Dammit, the five idiots are definitely not going to agree now! Although this adds evidence to the possibility this Marie chick knows who Shirou really is. There’d be no other reason for her to avoid a flesh-and-blood duel if she didn’t know the kind of bullshit Shirou could pull with weapons.
“Marie has a point! It wouldn't do if any of us were to die or be grievously injured just to settle a dispute. Though as it stands, there likely won’t be a dispute to settle unless you can find another person to stand with you.”
He’s right, but as things are now no one’s going to stand with us! Dammit, Shirou! Why did you have to get us into this!?
“I, Dan Fia Elgar, will act as Lady Angelica’s Champion alongside the Bartfort children on behalf of Lady Clarice Fia Atlee.”
Wait? Dan? Clarice senpai’s top follower?
“I-I see then the dispute will be settled with a duel between Armors. How about we settle things a week from now?”
“That is fair,” Nicks spoke before I could. He probably sensed I was getting thrown for a loop by both Dan and essentially Clarice throwing their lot in with us.
With the terms settled and a date set, Marie and her entourage of idiots left the end-of-term party while my siblings and I dragged Shirou out through the opposite entrance. Surprisingly, or unsurprisingly considering the situation, we were followed by Clarice and Dan.
Without delay, Nicks, Jenna, and I pinned Shirou against the wall and began grilling him for information about why he challenged the Prince and his entourage.
The bastard had the nerve to look pensive like he was recalling what he’d just done.
____________________________________________________________________________
Stop! Get a hold of yourself! I shouted internally as I watched Artoria–no–Angelica be publically humiliated by the machinations of Morgan– stop that! They’re not the same!
Get your head out of the past! She’s not your Artoria, she’s not even A Artoria, and this isn’t some second chance to be with her after you couldn’t save her heart the first time!
I kept telling myself this over and over ad infinitum until suddenly, it didn’t matter anymore. Angelica was standing there all by her lonesome as she pleaded for help but no one came.
No, I’m not going to let this happen! I’m not going to let this happen to Artor–I mean Angelica!
And without a second thought, I stepped out to defend Angelica.
____________________________________________________________________________
Shirou looked like he came back to reality after a couple of seconds of silence and what he said would have made me deck him if I wasn’t sure it would probably break my hand.
“I didn’t think, I just acted.”
I’m pretty sure if any of those noble ladies were here to hear him say that then they’d be swooning all over again. Damn you, Shirou! You’re lucky we’re family or I would have left you out to dry!
While I was having another one of my internal tirades, Nicks took control of the conversation. While Nicks was the oldest here, he and Shirou were of a similar height to one another. That coupled with the fact Shirou was particularly mature affected how Nicks interacted with him. “Shirou, do you have any idea how royally fucked we are now because of you?”
“To be fair, Nicks,” said Jenna, “Shirou was easily going to win that duel. We’re only in a bad position because of that Marie girl.”
“That doesn’t matter, Jenna!” Nicks not quite yelled, “it doesn’t matter if the entire Kingdom thinks the prince is being stupid. He’s still the prince and it’s not wise to challenge the next heir to the crown.”
“...he’s right,” came the voice of Angelica, “it was my impulsiveness that started this whole mess…”
Actually, it was your fiance essentially cheating on you that started this, I thought.
“...therefore I ask that you back out of this duel now so that…”
“Yeah, that’s not gonna fly your duchessness!” I interrupted her and wouldn’t you know it, all eyes were on me. Perfect!
“What do you mean, Bar–I mean–L–Leon?”
“You’ve already publicly harassed Marie. If you were to back out now, a loss of social standing would be the least of your worries.”
“He’s right, Angie,” said Clarice-senpai, finally speaking up, “if you were to back out it would be the same as bowing your head to a noble of lesser standing after so brazenly challenging them, not only would your standing take a hit but the Redgrave family’s as well.”
“Besides,” Shirou said, “I said I would be your Champion, Angelica and I have every intention of following through on that declaration. I’m not going to back out now.”
Like Artoria, Sakura, and Rin before her, Angelica blushed up a storm. Thankfully, our brother Nicks put the attention back on him. “That’s all well and good Shirou, but without enough Armors, we can’t even begin to fight.”
Jenna turned to Clarice senpai, I really hope she isn’t about to say something that could make us lose an ally. “Atlee, your family is among the more affluent of the nobility. Do you think your father would be willing to loan us some Armors?”
Oh, that’s actually a smart idea. Great thinking Jenna !
“Sadly, no,” said Clarice senpai.
Dammit! I thought.
“Even though we are of the Nobility, this duel still technically counts as something that needs to be settled within the confines of the school. If my father provided us with Armors, it would escalate the situation to something that would require the royal court to get involved. Since the prince and his entourage likely already have Armors on standby, it precludes that action from taking place.”
I could see Luxion staring at me behind his camouflaged mode. He had no face and couldn’t make expressions but I could tell he was giving me a dirty look.
I’m pretty sure that if this whole thing didn’t concern Shirou then Luxion wouldn’t even be considering doing this. God, why does my robot servant have to be such an Otaku?
I clear my throat to get everyone’s attention once again. With all eyes on me, I do something that I hope I won't regret later down the line. “I have a solution to our Armor problem.”
From the looks on their faces, it was clear that no one believed me. Except for Olivia, bless her heart. “This isn’t the time for your games, Leon,” said Jenna. “In case you didn’t notice, this is a serious situation!”
“And I assure you madame Jenna, Master Leon is most definitely telling the truth, hard as that is to believe.” everyone went dead silent when the voice of Luxion rang in their ears.
“Everyone,” as I spoke, Luxion dropped his optical camouflage to make himself known, “this is Luxion and as I said, he can help us with our Armor problem.”
For a while, nobody said anything but their faces conveyed their utter shock, except for Shirou. I was reasonably sure he was already vaguely aware of Luxion to some extent. The first to recover, however, was Olivia and her response was not what I was expecting.
“Leon, you have a Familiar!?” asked Olivia with scholarly glee.
“I am no ‘Familiar’ Lady Olivia. My construction is purely mechanical and a product of science, not magic.”
“Okay, I’ll bite. What the hell is science?” asked Dan.
“Since I don’t wish to waste your time with a lengthy lecture, I will give you the cliff notes version. Science is, in comparison to magic, a far more versatile and reliable practice for achieving phenomena and advancing humanity’s place in and understanding of the world around it.”
“Let’s not get sidetracked,” said Shirou, taking an active role in the discussions for the first time. “Leon called you Luxion? I take it you have a few Armors we can borrow?”
“You wound me, Mr. Emiya.” the quirk of Shirou’s eyebrow did not go unnoticed by me. Neither did Shirou’s brief look in my direction. “I have more than just a few Armors…”
What followed was Luxion displaying one of his holo screens. The subject of observation was the hangar bay of his main body which housed several…! Are those freaking Knightmare Frames? And he had me piloting that hulking hunk of metal? Wait…are those…Gundam Blueprints? How much has Luxion been holding out on me?
“As you can see, Mr. Emiya, I have far more than enough suits to equip you and your allies for your upcoming endeavor. Does my selection meet your satisfaction?”
“What do you get out of offering us this? I know you’ve been hanging around Leon since he came back from his dungeon exploration, why reveal yourself now?”
“Because I simply wish to see the great Archer Emiya in action. That, and give my precious mechs their first real field test.” it was brief, but for a moment I could see Shirou’s signature teal interface lines run across his hand while he flexed his hand as if he was going to grip a sword. Nothing had formed in his hand, so I was safe to assume that he squashed any retaliatory instincts before they went too far. The only real concern for me is the glance he threw my way that spoke a thousand questions like ‘how does this thing know that?’ or ‘do you know about this too?’
I was dreading having to explain myself to Shirou but apparently, he didn’t think the same. “Seeing as how Leon has the answers to our Armor problems, I suggest we reconvene in an hour to talk strategy and get acquainted with our new equipment. Meanwhile, Leon and I need to have a serious chat about keeping secrets.” Nicks and Jenna tried to follow us but Shirou dissuaded them, leaving our siblings to be invited by Clarice and her follower Dan to talk along with Angelica. I was also surprised to see Jenna grab Olivia as Shirou dragged me off.
____________________________________________________________________________
After Shirou had dragged me off to a secluded corner of the school, he pinned me against a wall and proceeded with his line of questioning. “How does your friend know about me and for that matter do you also know about me? Can this Luxion be trusted? What does it really have to gain by giving us these Armors?”
Shirou delivered his questions with little of the finesse that I had expected of someone like him. My guess was that he was blindsided by someone knowing who he is. “I’m willing to answer those questions, but are you absolutely certain you want to know them?” I said as I futilely tried to remove his grip from my shoulder.
“Yes, If that thing is here under orders of Alaya or a third party to bring me back then it’ll be in for a rude awakening.” while his cold tone surprised me, especially after the years we spent together as siblings, what he said made me realize something.
So that’s why he seems out of sorts, he thinks Luxion is an agent of Alaya. Wait. what does he mean by a third party? Who else in the Nasuverse would want him or would have him this worried? I combed through my Nasuverse lore to develop an idea, though admittedly, my knowledge had faded during my time here.
Who would Luxion have him worried about? I then thought back to my Gacha days, specifically FGO. One of the Lost Belts dealt with Atlantis and the Greek Gods who were really Machines worshipped as Gods. then I remembered that Shirou was there when I triumphantly returned home.
Does he think Luxion might be an agent of the Machine Gods? Better just correct the misunderstanding.
“You don’t have to worry about any of that, Shirou. Luxion is a creation of this world’s old humanity. It has nothing to do with your home universe.”
“Then how does it know about me and how do you for that matter?” Shirou began to ease back into his self-assured persona that I was more familiar with. “Did it tell you?”
“Before I answer, are you still sure you want to know? There’s no going back afterward and I’d rather not go into this duel with you questioning your existence. As a matter of fact, I’m not telling you! You’d definitely freak out!” I tried to make a break for it.
GRIP, SLAM
My escape attempt failed as he grabbed me by the shoulder again and pinned me against the wall once more. Well, there goes my only idea to spare his sanity! Looks like we’re going to into this duel down one person…
“Talk.”
SIGH
“The reason Luxion and I know who you are is that I reincarnated from another world where your story as well as your entire multiverse is a multimedia franchise that has told the story of everyone you know to some capacity. As for why Luxion knows, ask him.”
Luxion’s drone floated over to us to give his explanation. “The various personnel responsible for my construction and maintenance had several interests, most of which consisted of anime and video games. Not wanting their various fandoms to die out, several exabytes of content have been uploaded to my databanks–
“Wait, what?” I yelled.
–By my inventors. It is through this content that I have come to know about you and your exploits and as my programming eventually granted me self-awareness, I have developed a fondness for it and other forms of entertainment that were left behind.”
Archer looked like he was taking this all in stride. He then looked at both Luxion and me. “Is that everything? Just multiversal transmigration of knowledge?”
“You don’t sound all that bothered by it,” I said with a bit of surprise. “Doesn’t this bother you?” I asked.
“It really doesn’t. If you really do know who I am, then you know I spent an eternity doing work for Alaya across different timelines and worlds. This isn’t the first time I’ve seen events and concepts from my world find their way into another by way of fiction though it is the first time it concerned me of all people.”
“To be fair, the story mostly focused on Shirou’s–your younger self’s time in the fifth grail war across three timelines. I don’t know the specifics of your grail war or what you did while working for Alaya.”
“Speaking of grail wars, what is the last thing you remember, master Emiya?”
“I’m guessing you’re trying to figure out what timeline I come from?”
“Correct.”
“Then I will politely choose to withhold that information. Hopefully, you can understand. I don’t like people knowing too much about me.”
“Understandable, but disappointing.”
I watched Shirou ignore the second half of Luxion’s response. “Mind if I ask you a question now?”
“Go ahead.”
“I’ve been asking myself this for a while now, but what do you really get out of giving us these Armors that are clearly more advanced than what’s currently available?”
“The simplest answer I can give you, Master Emiya, is that I made these ‘Armors’ in loving tribute to the entertainment that I love and the creators who spawned them. All I wish is for them to be used for their intended purpose.”
I was taken aback. “Wow, Luxion. That was really–”
“And it also doesn’t hurt that I will be able to show these New Humanity dogs the technological superiority of Old Humanity!”
“There it is!” I said.
“That’s it? You just want your inventions to be used as well as settle a grudge that I hope isn’t genocidal?”
“Yes.”
“I guess that's good enough for now.” Shirou shrugged as he began to walk away. “Why don’t the two of you finally show me where you’ve been keeping these Armors? I assume it’s on a bigger ship than what you rode in on at home.”
“Before that, can I ask you a question now, Shirou?” I asked as he continued to walk away.
“You can. There’s no guarantee that I’ll answer, though.” I walked into that one.
“Is the real reason you went to Angelica’s defense so quickly because she looks so much like Saber?” Shirou stopped in his tracks and tightened his fists. “You know they’re not the same person, right?”
With a low and gravelly voice, Shirou said “I know” before he stormed off.
Luxion and I looked at each other. “That wasn’t the wisest course of action. You should know well enough that would be a sore subject to bring up. What will you do if this affects his performance during the duel?”
“Do you honestly think that is going to happen and that if it did that it would lower his chances of winning, at all”
“No, but I felt it pertinent to bring up in regards to the subject of reprimanding you.”
“Fine, fine. This conversation seems to be done so why don’t you go grab the others?”
“What dock should I direct them to?”
“Auxiliary Dock 13. How long will it take you to bring Partner around to pick us up?”
“A trivial amount of time.”
“Alright then. Hop to it!”
“Of course.”
To Be Continued
Chapter 2: Champions To Your Corners.
Summary:
Angelica's Champions and their supporters get to know each other. Luxion reveals his collection. Marie panics. And Luxion introduces Holfort to its first broadcast.
Notes:
after a month and some change, I'm back with chapter 2 for this fic. This was surprisingly more popular than I anticipated and that motivated me to get another chapter out. hope you guys enjoy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
While Shirou, Luxion, and Leon had their conversation, the remaining two Bartfort siblings began theirs with Dan, Clarice, and Angelica while Olivia watched from the sidelines.
Nicks was out of his element. Unlike Jenna and Leon, he was in the regular track and therefore didn’t interact with other nobles regularly. The only reason he was at the end-of-term party for the Noble track students was that Jenna snuck him and Shirou in.
Now here he was sitting across from noble ladies from two of the most powerful houses in the Kingdom; the Atlees and the Redgraves. Forget talking strategy with them, he was afraid of talking at all.
Seriously, Shirou! Why did you have to start this crap? And why did I join in?
CRACK!
Jenna elbowed her brother in the ribs to get him to come back down to earth.
Meanwhile, Dan brought in snacks and tea for the assembled ladies + Nicks. Clarice, Jenna, and Angelica took a sip. Even Olivia was offered a cup.
With the refreshments distributed, Clarice decided to begin the discussions. “So let’s not beat around the bush and start things off with the question I’m sure those of us not in the Bartfort family want to be answered.”
Nicks gulped.
“Why did Shirou step in to defend my dear friend, Angelica?”
Jenna spoke up this time. “If I may, can I ask you a question first, Ms. Atlee?”
“That depends. Are you deflecting?” asked Clarice.
“No, I’m simply looking out for my brother.” Jenna placed her tea down and locked eyes with Clarice. “Why did you throw your lot in with us?”
“Then I will answer the question.” Clarice snapped her fingers and her top follower stood at attention like a soldier. “My reasons are two-fold. The first was to get back at Jilk. The second reason belongs to Dan. Dan, if you will.”
“Yes, M’lady.” Dan turned toward Jenna and Nicks and began to speak plainly. “As his siblings, I’m sure that you already know that he does this but I as well as the rest of Lady Clarice’s core followers, for the last six months of the school year, in fact, have been taking lessons in cooking and other skills from Shirou. It’s helped me tremendously to better serve my Lady and I would like to repay him by aiding him in this situation.”
That caught the siblings flat-footed. “I didn’t know Shirou was giving lessons on cooking,” said Jenna.
“Not just cooking. He’s given lessons to several others on a multitude of subjects.”
“Such as?” this time it was Angelica who asked.
“After seeing his skill in all forms of baking and domesticity, several servants have come to him asking for training to better serve their Lords and Ladies. He teaches a few things to the groundskeeping maintenance crews. He does tutoring in subjects like math for the students who are struggling with that subject. And this last part is tangential, but the exclusive servants, particularly the elves, seem to have a good rapport with him.”
“That makes sense…” the group fixed their gaze on Olivia. “Oh, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to speak out of turn!” she bowed while sitting.
“Never mind that for now.” Angelica waved off Olivia’s faux pa. “You sounded as though you had some insight into this matter with the exclusive servants. Enlighten us.”
“R-right. After Leon and Ms. Jenna recommended that I properly introduce myself to you, Leon got me in contact with his brother. Apparently, he had the best magic grades between himself and his siblings.”
“During one of our study sessions, the topic of elves came up and he explained that they judge beauty by the quality of a person’s magic aura. Based on that information, his wisdom in magic, and his grades, it makes sense that he gets along with the elven servants.”
“How good at magic is he?” asked Clarice.
“He’s ranked first in our year!”
“And as his student, where do you rank?” asked Angelica.
“I rank second!” Olivia stated with a swell of pride before she corrected herself in front of the Lords and Ladies. “I mean, I rank second, your ladyship.”
“So he’s skilled in domesticity, a capable handyman, a respectable chef–
“If I may, Lady Angelica,” said Dan.
“?”
“Shirou is more than just respectable at cooking, he’s a master,”
“I’d have to agree, Angie. I’ve had his cooking and I’d say he’s the best. At the very least he’s better than the cooks on staff.”
“Okay, he’s a master chef and knowledgeable enough about magic that he can teach a commoner to be one the best mages in the school. That doesn’t tell me how good of a fighter he is. Or why he threw his lot in with me?”
Nicks spoke up. “That first question is easy to answer. When it comes to fighting, you’ll want Shirou on your side. He’s not just good, he’s great. He’s the reason all of our siblings are, at the very least, capable with a weapon.”
“I’ve been wondering about that.” Clarice turned toward Jenna. “Do you actually intend to fight in this duel, and in an Armor no less?”
“Is that so hard to believe?” asked Jenna.
“For a noble lady without any background in adventuring? Yes, it is. So why?”
“The simple answer is that I wanted to be better at something than my snooty sister Merce so I asked Shirou to teach me which lead to Finley joining and finally our dad just supervised us and eventually instructed us in how to operate an Armor. So in short, I’ll be able to handle myself.”
“If we could refocus, please?” Angelica demanded. “I would very much like an answer to my last question. If your brother is actually trying to impress my family then I’m sad to say that this whole dilemma will be for naught. As things stand, I am likely to be reprimanded for my disgraceful actions in front of the Crown Prince. It’s for this reason that I implore him to change his mind! If he’s as impressive as you all say that he is then shouldn’t he be trying to better his chances of a successful life by trying to ingratiate himself with the prince?”
Jenna could only sigh at her social superior’s limited view of things. She couldn’t blame her, though. Angelica didn’t know her brothers as she did. She didn’t know Shirou. Jenna would correct that, at least a little.
“Lady Angelica, I’m just going to say this. My five brothers are idiots…”
“Hey!” said Nicks.
“But they’re passionate idiots. From Rutart all the way down to Colin. When they set their mind to something they’re going to do it. Case in point, my brother Leon. Our father’s legal wife, Zola, planned to marry him off to some hag for nefarious purposes. Leon escaped the arrangement by adventuring and coming back home after three months with a massive amount of gold and a very impressive airship. And as you remember seeing, it still has some secrets to share.”
“Now on to the subject of our conversation. Shirou. My brother has gone out of his way to help others before. Be it dealing with troublemakers in our family’s domain or general repair jobs for the various villages situated upon our island, Shirou would take care of these problems without being asked and without looking for payment and would always try to hide his involvement”
“So he does want something from me. If he was so blatant in his wish to help me then there has to be a reason for it.”
Nicks took over the conversation at that point. “It's the opposite actually. If Shirou wanted money then he would have charged all those people he tutored/helped. If he wanted prestige and status then he would have become an adventurer and distinguished himself. What I’m trying to say, Lady Angelica is that Shirou isn’t trying to gain anything from this. Shirou genuinely wants to help you without any ulterior motives.”
Angelica blushed and Clarice gave her a knowing smile. “That’s what I don’t understand.”
“There’s nothing to understand,” said Jenna. “As I said, all of my brothers are idiots. If you truly need an answer then the best that I can give you is that his reasons likely have something to do with his past. Based on how angry he got, that’s the likeliest answer. Or hell, he could like you. In which case, you could do a whole lot worse.”
Angelica blushed even harder at that thought.
Dan was about to leave and bring back more refreshments but his departure was cut short by the arrival of Luxion.
“I hope you all have not been waiting too long. Master Leon and Master Shirou have concluded their business and are waiting for you all at Auxiliary Dock 13. If you all would follow me…”
____________________________________________________________________________
Shirou and I waited at the dock for the others. It was quiet between the two of us after I had asked Shirou that question about Artoria. Since I didn’t want to get my head cut off or worse, I decided not to try and broach the subject again.
Luxion was right. Asking that question was a bad idea, but not for the reasons that he thought! Shirou looks like he’s been having freaking war flashbacks ever since I mentioned Saber’s name! Shit, did I screw up our chances of winning by doing that? No, even if Shirou is having war flashbacks, we can still win with Luxion’s superior tech! He’s a cheat item after all!
“We have returned, dear master,” Luxion said sarcastically as the rest of our cohort followed it down the dock. Nicks, Jenna, and the rest were looking expectantly at Partner, Luxion’s secondary ship.
“So is this where you’re keeping all of those Armors that your little friend showed us?” asked Jenna. “
“No Lady Jenna. This ship will transport us to my main body. That is where I am keeping the ‘Armors’. Now if you all would please board in an orderly fashion.” everyone followed Luxion’s instructions and boarded Partner. While Jenna and Nicks grilled me on why I had been holding out on our family, Angelica threw secretive glances at Shirou while he did the same to her.
All the while, Clarice kept watching the two of them along with her follower, Dan. “It’s going to take a while for one of them to make a move, isn’t it?” said Clarice to her follower.
“I’m afraid I have to agree with you, M’lady,” Dan said back.
____________________________________________________________________________
We were now aboard Luxions main body. When everyone first saw it, they were completely flabbergasted at the thought someone could build a ship of such scale. It was so big in fact that it ran the entire length of the capital, practically blotting out the sky.
“Leon?” said Nicks.
“Yeah, bro?” I said.
“What exactly happened during those three months you were gone that you managed to not only find vast amounts of material wealth but also unearth this monstrosity?”
“What I would like to know is why you’ve been sandbagging your career as a noble?” asked Jenna. “I saw no less than twenty “little helpers” aboard this ship doing jobs way better than trained professionals. We could have had these things helping around the estate as a way to more efficiently save capital in our domain! We could have these things handle repairs in our domain instead of wasting the gold you brought back to hire people to do the same task but worse!”
“I agree with your older siblings, Leon,” said Angelica. “With a ship of this quality under your command, you should really be at least the rank of Viscount.”
“What? No, I shouldn’t,” I retorted. “There are plenty of lower-ranked nobles with ships of their own. I’m no different.”
“That may be true, Leon, but none of your fellow lower-ranked nobles have ships that look like they could wage an entire war on their own and come out the victor.” Shirou was now adding his two cents to the conversation which didn’t bode well for me. And apparently, he managed to come out of his funk from earlier.
“Actually, Mr. Emiya, my main body is not meant for warfare. The USS Luxion is a colony ship meant for the express purpose of offering safe refuge to humanity in the event of,” he looked at all of the gathered New Humans. “A doomsday scenario…”
“Thank you, Luxion. At least someone has my back.”
“Though, taking into consideration my technological superiority, I might as well be a warship in the eyes of the potential opposition.”
Traitor…
“Leon, I can’t help but feel that you’ve intentionally hidden what you’re capable of and what resources you have at your disposal.” Clarice Senpai spoke up next and her words were pretty much driving a proverbial stake into the coffin that was this situation. “Why is that?”
Everyone was looking at me expectantly. From Shirou all the way to Dan. The only one who seemed to be uninterested in the proceedings was Olivia and that was only because she had been given a tablet by Luxion loaded up with topics about science after she asked about learning more about it.
I was essentially all on my own.
“Well, Leon?” asked Jenna.
I sighed like a man about to be hung at the gallows. “A nobody like me doesn’t have any business being important. Anyone could have done what I’ve done. I just happened to luck out and find Luxion when no one else did.” it wasn’t the whole truth, but it wasn’t a whole lie, either. Save for Shirou, no one here would understand the full scope of how I found Luxion.
Once I finished speaking, Nicks and Jenna grabbed me by my arms and lifted me. They dragged me away until we were out of earshot of the rest of the group. Shirou had followed, holding a pen and paper that he procured from Luxion.
Now that we were alone, Nicks and Jenna spoke to me. Compared to before, their tones were different. “Why do you think you’re a nobody, Leon?” asked Jenna.
Why is she asking that now?
“Because I am, Jenna.”
“Leon, is this because of all the stuff that Zola used to say?” asked Nicks.
“It’s got nothing to do with Zola. Dad managed to divorce her and she’s nothing but a bad dream now.”
“Then where is this coming from?” asked Jenna.
“It’s because of what you and Finley always say, alright?” and what my parents used to say from my old life…
SIGH
“Look, can we just–”
GRAB
Swiftly, Jenna pulled me into a hug. “Jenna, what are you doing?” I asked.
“Leon?”
“Yes?”
“Do you know the reason why I’m always so hard on you and the rest of our brothers?” asked Jenna.
“Because you don’t think too highly of us?” I said.
Jenna stomped on my foot. “Yeowch!”
“No, idiot! It’s because I know all of you, even Rutart, can be better than you are! Nicks is always wishy-washy but he’s probably the most similar to Dad with his patience and maturity. If we hadn’t found out that Rutart wasn’t actually Dad’s son, I’d say he’d be a capable family head if he’d just get his head out of his ass. Collin is smart as a whip and is learning from our mistakes. Then there’s you.”
“What about me?” I asked.
“You intentionally hold yourself back. Outside of history and magic, you picked up your studies very quickly, and on top of all of that you found this amazing ship with Armors of its own.”
“She’s right, Leon,” Nicks spoke up next. “Normal people don’t accomplish what you’ve done at such a young age. At the age of fifteen, you’ve become a successful adventurer, you’ve been Knighted, and you have the rank of Baron thanks to your own efforts. You are not a nobody.”
It was…weird hearing positive reinforcement from my siblings. It was weird hearing positive reinforcement from anyone! When was the last time someone I knew encouraged me? I certainly didn’t get any of that at my job and definitely not from my so-called former parents. The only person I remember wanting the best for me was…
Onii-chan, ganbatte!
Too bad she ruined that…
Jenna pulled out of the hug and looked me over. “You get it now?”
“Yeah, I’ll try to do better.”
“Don’t just try. Do it!” I then watched Jenna whirl around on Nicks and Shirou. “And if either of you tells anyone that I was nice, I’ll make you regret it!”
“Don’t worry, I get it!” said Shirou.
“Message received,” said Nicks.
“Good, now let’s head back. We’ve left everyone else on their own for long enough.” as I started to follow everyone else, Shirou turned around and planted the paper he had been scribbling in on my chest.
“Read it,” he whispered.
I did as instructed and read the note.
- I get where you’re coming from. You don’t hold much value in your own accomplishments so you downplay the genuinely impressive feats you’ve accomplished. There’s also the fact that, like me, you’re Japanese and the mentality to just be one of the herd, to not stand out, is hard to break. I’m going to tell you this right now, break that habit. It’s not going to do you any good in a life outside of Japanese culture. You are no longer who you used to be, you are now Leon Fou Bartfort. Move past who you used to be and live as who you are now. And before you ask, yes, I’ve already learned this lesson for myself.
- PS: destroy this note once you’re done reading it. I don’t need someone else reading this and asking tricky questions…
I tore up the note and got a move on. I could dwell on what Shirou wrote later. Right now, I needed to focus.
____________________________________________________________________________
We were standing in front of one of many hangar bay doors with this one marked as the Mobile Suit Bay. We passed several other hangers with their own designations: The Knightmare Frame Bay, the Gunmen Bay, the Eva Bay, the Silhouette Knight Bay, the Valvrave Bay, Kataphraktoi Bay, and the Arm Slave Bay. That told me everything that I needed to know about what Luxion had been hiding from me.
“We have reached our destination. I ask that everyone watch their hands and feet as I am about to open the doors. Master Leon, I ask that you also keep an eye on Miss Olivia. She seems wholly engrossed in the reading material I’ve given her and I fear she may walk off the platform to her death.”
“Got it!” said Leon as he placed a firm hand on Olivia’s shoulder that she didn’t seem to notice.
“Now if you’ll all follow me…”
Luxion opened the bay doors, revealing the dozens of Mobile suits from GMs all the way to IBO-era Gundam Frames. They were all here and all of them were combat-ready. It really put into perspective how much free time my robot servant had on his hands before I found him.
“So are we choosing what we get to pilot or do you have something pre-selected for each of us?” asked Shirou. Personally, I was hoping Luxion wouldn’t have us piloting anything too out there in terms of power. Some Gundams are just walking nukes waiting to go off and I don’t like to imagine what would happen if the crown began to see us as a threat.
“Yes, I have pre-selected the mobile suits that you each will be using. If you’ll follow me this way.”
And follow we did. We passed several mobile suits. Including the head of the freaking Devil Gundam. I’m definitely going to have to have a talk with Luxion about that.
“We are now here.”
We stopped in front of a vertically rotating hangar wall with five stations for five mobile suits. At the base of each station was a launch track that latched onto the feet of each mobile suit that would launch them along a track leading into the sky.
Sitting on each station were mobile suits covered by drab brown tarps. “Everyone, I present to you, your weapons for this occasion.” Luxion’s drones removed the tarps, letting them fall to the ground quickly yet dramatically and leaving the mobile suits bare for all of us to see.
There was only one thing that I had to say.
“Luxion, you’ve got to be kidding me…”
____________________________________________________________________________
“DAMMIT! Shouted Marie as she slammed her fist against her headboard. It was the morning after the challenge had been made and she was currently in her room stewing in her own anger at the turn of events. “The protagonist and the villainesses teamed up! And who the hell was that mob army that came to that fat-titted blonde skank’s defense? I’ve never heard of any Bartfort family!” Marie calmed down and took a deep breath. “Whatever, I’ve got all five of the dateable cast on my side so there’s no way I’m going to lose.”
Marie then thought back to the mob who started this whole thing. The mob who may not have been a mob, to begin with.
There’s no possible way that could be Archer Emiya! The company that made this stupid game couldn’t possibly have the money or pull required to secure crossover DLC from the likes of TYPE-MOON!
But what if it is him?! Greg said he was a chef and no one disputed how good he was…
No! That’s not enough evidence to determine whether or not he’s Shirou Emiya! For all I know, he could just be a reference or easter egg that the developers put in because they’re huge otakus. This is a dating sim visual novel after all, why not reference a more popular franchise for brownie points?
Besides, what do I have to worry about? That tanned bastard agreed to an Armor duel and last time I checked Archer Emiya is not a mech pilot. He’s only a threat if he can use his bullshit Noble Phantasms and I highly doubt he can make supersized versions of them.
Yeah, I’ve got nothing to worry about. This isn’t the Nasuverse or some Shirou Emiya wankfest fanfic! It’s my story because I hijacked the plot and those other bitches just have to deal with it!
____________________________________________________________________________
Angelica sat in her private dormitory as she read a letter from home. The servants that she had come to the academy with her had reported her behavior to her father and as a result her father, Duke Redgrave, penned a letter detailing his disappointment and admonishing Angelica in equal measure.
Angelica put down the letter and rested her head in her hands. “Regardless of if I win, I’m still going to lose. The way I acted was unbecoming of a duke’s daughter. I’ll be lucky to come out of this with my noble title intact.”
KNOCK
KNOCK
KNOCK
“Come in.” Angelica quickly schooled her features so that she looked presentable to whoever was at her door.
“Lady Angelica?” it was Cordelia at the door.
“Yes, Cordelia?”
“Lady Clarice Fia Atlee is here to see you.”
That was a bit of a shock. She wasn’t expecting to see or hear from Clarice today. Then again, they are friends. One need not announce their visit to a friend if it was purely spur of the moment. “Let her in.”
Cordelia quickly left and after a few minutes, she returned with Clarice. “Presenting Lady Clarice Fia Atlee.”
Clarice walked in and Cordelia made herself scarce so that the friends could talk. “I take it that you also got a letter from home?”
“You too?” said Angelica.
“Yes, apparently Jilk found it necessary to pen a letter to my father detailing my atrocious behavior . He failed to mention his own behavior in regard to cheating on me, though.”
“Did your father also reprimand you and detail utter disappointment in your actions?” said Angelica.
“No? Father just wishes for me to return home during the break so that he may attempt to reconcile the situation between Jilk and me. Is that what Duke Redgrave said to you?” Angelica handed the letter to her friend. “This cannot be happening! This situation isn’t even your fault. Julius is the one who is cheating and that Lafan girl is the one who seduced him!”
Angelica took the letter back. “It doesn’t matter. Father has been in a precarious position as of late. Marquess Frampton has been nipping at his heels and Prince Julius and the rest of his friends breaking off their engagements has caused no small amount of strife amongst the political factions. If it means keeping House Redgrave intact then I don’t blame my father for whatever choices he may make.”
Listening to her friend give up so easily was unacceptable to Clarice’s ears. “If you’ll excuse me.” Clarice quickly got up and leave. “I need to speak with Luxion.”
____________________________________________________________________________
The moment Clarice was out the door, Luxion made his presence known to the girl. “You needed me, Ms. Atlee?”
“You heard me all the way from your ship?” she asked.
“No, I thought it prudent to keep one drone each monitoring each of you in light of recent developments.”
“What do you mean?” she asked.
“A small contingent of the Prince’s most ardent supporters has taken it upon themselves to…vandalize some of the possessions of your cohort.”
“Luxion, what specifically happened?”
“The Bartforts and along with Olivia had their rooms ransacked in retaliation for daring to challenge the Prince and his entourage. Though they have made it a point to avoid you, Angelica, and Dan. Likely because of your higher-than-average social status.”
“Shouldn’t we be doing something about this?”
“I have already repaired everyone’s belongings and personal effects. What couldn’t be repaired has been replaced. And I have upped security around everyone’s personal dwellings as per Master Leon’s instructions.”
“What about alerting the authorities?”
“While I do have the evidence to name those complicit in these acts, doing so would reveal my existence to everyone and Master wishes to hold off on that for now.”
“Oh, then I guess that means that you probably wouldn’t be up for my idea. Never mind why I called you. Sorry for wasting your time.” Clarice began to walk away but her path was cut off by Luxion once again.
“What was it that you wished to ask? I believe that it has something to do with Ms. Angelica’s letter.”
“...are you able to show images of things going on in other areas like you did when you showed us all of those Armors you have. Like, say if the duel is happening in the school’s colosseum, would there be a way for you to show that to the rest of Holfort?”
Luxion’s drone lens shifted around to show that he was considering Clarice’s proposal. “Why would you want to do this?” the drone asked.
“During Shirou’s declaration, it sounded to me like he plans to publicly admonish the prince for his actions during the duel. I want everyone to see that Angie isn’t in the wrong. To see that she was only trying to do her best in a bad situation.”
Luxion shifted his lens again. “I believe that I may be able to help you in this endeavor.”
“You’d really go against what Leon wants to help me?”
“Only because I have a personal stake in this duel. Helping you will advance my personal agenda.”
Clarice quirked an eyebrow. “And just what is your agenda?” asked the Atlee heiress.
Luxion stared at Clarice. “My goals are beyond your understanding.”
“Shirou?”
Luxion’s lens shifted once again. “I’ll be leaving now to conduct other business. Good day, Lady Clarice.”
“Yeah, it’s Shirou.”
____________________________________________________________________________
It was the day of the duel and the whole school was gathered in the main combat colosseum. On one side stood Marie who was flanked by the prince and his entourage. Standing behind the six of them were their five Armors.
Marie watched while from the other side, Angelica, Clarice, and Olivia made their entrance. Strangely enough, the Bartfort Family seemed to be missing along with Dan.
Assuming that the combatants had cut and run, Marie wanted to heckle the protagonist and the two villainesses but refrained from doing so as that would damage her “reputation.” Luckily, Brad took it upon himself to throw jeers Angelica’s way. Using magic to enhance his voice for all to hear, Brad began his trash talk.
“Well, what do we have here? The Bartforts and Dan are nowhere to be seen.” Brad imperiously flipped his hair to emphasize his smug attitude. “Did they finally realize the folly of challenging the crown?”
Greg decided to join his purple-haired friend in the trash talk. “Eh, go easy there, Brad. We can’t exactly blame them for coming to their senses and turning tail. It took serious balls for them to challenge us in the first place so I think some leniency is expected on our part. Not that it will do them any good on their part.”
Greg and Brad’s comment’s seemed to affect Angelica. With every comment that they made, she seemed to slump further and further into self-defeat. It only made sense, her father had already made his stance on this matter known to her.
“Quite right, Greg.” Jilk, ever the opportunistic shit-talker, began to pile on. “While they may have forfeited, they will not escape retribution from the crown for their transgressions against the prince.”
Having heard enough disrespect toward her friend and acquaintances that she was slowly gaining respect for, Clarice began to step forward while having a secret conversation with the Luxion Drone near her.
“Luxion, are Shirou and the others almost ready?”
“Yes, Lady Clarice. They are currently inbound.”
“And what about the other thing that we discussed?”
“My drones are currently positioning themselves at strategic locations to broadcast the proceedings right this very minute…”
____________________________________________________________________________
All across the land of Holfort, from the capital all the way to the border territories, several live broadcasts were being deployed. Some locations were even getting their own exclusive broadcast of the fight between Angie’s Champions and Marie’s entourage.
____________________________________________________________________________
Gilbert came rushing into his father’s study after he’d sent for him. Gilbert found his father Vince sitting at his desk watching some odd device present a picture of what appeared to be the Academy’s main arena.
“Father, what is going on?” asked Gilbert.
“It appears that my daughter has made some very interesting friends at school.” Vince gestured for his son to come to his side. “Whoever Angie has in her corner wishes for me to see this duel.”
“Haven’t you already cast your judgment on the matter?”
“I have, but this letter says that they will change my mind.”
“Who was the sender?”
“A Shirou Fou Bartfort.”
“The one who challenged Prince Julius in the first place?”
“According to Angie’s servants, they are indeed one and the same.” Vince steepled his fingers and gave the broadcast his undivided attention. “Alright, Mr. Bartfort. You have my attention. Attempt to change my mind.”
____________________________________________________________________________
In the royal court, in the middle of an important meeting, several of Luxion’s Drones invaded the chamber and began to broadcast the events of the Duel as they did everywhere else.
“What is the meaning of this?” shouted Marquis Frampton.
“Is that the Academy?”
“What manner of magic is this?”
“Is that the Prince and his Entourage?”
“Is that Duke Redgrtave’s daughter?”
“And Prime Minister Atlee’s daughter appears to be with her.”
“What?” Prime Minister Atlee shouted.
“Who’s the other girl?”
“That would be the scholarship student.” everyone turned in the direction of the king. “And it appears that duel that my son’s servants had mentioned has escalated.” the king gestured to one of his personal servants. “Send for my wife. She may wish to be privy to the proceedings considering Julius is involved and her fondness for Angelica.”
“Your majesty, should we not be doing away with this contraption and arresting whoever sent it?” asked a Noble.
The king only shook his head. “Whoever sent this thing wishes for us to be witness to the proceedings of the duel. We might as well go along with it.” In truth, the king just wanted an excuse to not keep dealing with the boring meeting any longer. The chance to watch this duel provided the perfect distraction.
“As such, we will wrap up the meeting for today in light of extenuating circumstances.” many wished to protest but Roland was the king and his word was law. So everyone did as they were told.
____________________________________________________________________________
In the Bartfort territory, like everywhere else, everyone was seeing the duel take place. In the namesake household, Balcus, his wife Luce, Finley, and Colin all watched as the strange floating sphere entered their home.
“Honey, what’s that?” asked Luce.
“I don’t know,” said Balcus as he inched his way over to his rifle on the wall.
Finley stayed silent as Colin stared at the object with curiosity.
The sphere stopped in its tracks and then projected the picture of the Academy’s arena. “Is that the Academy?” asked Balcus. “What’s this thing showing us that for? And for that matter, how is it doing that?”
“Maybe it’s trying to show us the duel that Leon and everyone else got into,” said Colin.
“But how is that possible?” said Luce.
“It’s probably another Lost Item that Leon found,” said Finley, “I wouldn’t be surprised if he was holding out on us. That ship of his was huge.”
“But there’s still the other question of ‘why.’”
“Your father’s right. What could possibly be the point of showing us this?” asked Luce.
Finley spoke up. “Maybe Leon thinks that he’ll actually win. He does have his own Armor and bigger than yours, Dad.”
Balcus settled back into his chair at the dining room table next to his wife, this time with his rifle close at hand. He tiredly rubbed his hands over his face. “Where did I go wrong with that boy?”
No one refuted what Balcus was insinuating.
____________________________________________________________________________
Clarice stood at the center of the Arena. “Are you here to forfeit, Clarice?” asked Jilk, imperiously.
“Oh, no Jilk, far from it.”
“Clarice, what are you doing?” asked Angelica as she raced up to Clarice with Olivia in tow.
Luxion spoke in Clarice’s ear. “Their landing is imminent, Lady Clarice”
“Oh, nothing, Angie,” said Clarice as she looked up at the sky. “Just waiting to introduce our champions.”
Angelica watched as four objects dropped from the sky.
BANG
BANG
BANG
BANG
BANG
Five large objects landed explosively within the Arena of the Academy. As the dust settled, everybody looked upon five large black containers. Angelica watched as each opened up to reveal what was inside.
“Prince Julius and friends, allow me to introduce your opponents.” Luxion fed the names of each mobile suit to Clarice. “In the Dynames, Dan Fia Elgar.” Dan stepped out of the Dynames wearing a grey and black pilot suit. The Dynames Gundam was green and had a militaristic air about it. It was equipped with two sidearms as well as a long-range beam rifle. Some of the audience drew parallels between it and Jilk’s Armor which was similarly equipped.
“In the Barbatos, Leon Fou Barfort.” Leon stepped out of the Barbatos in his black pilot suit. The Barbatos were painted black instead of its usual color scheme. Leon stated that he needed to “stay on brand” and that going into this duel with a Mobile suit of similar color to Nicks’s would just ruin their team aesthetic.
Barbatos was a beastly-looking machine with an animalistic air about it. At any second, it looked like the machine would come alive and tear apart its opponent. Its armaments consisted of a metal long sword and a black metal mace with a pneumatic piston needle in the center.
“In the Strike Rouge, Jenna Fou Bartfort.” Jenna wore a rose-colored pilot suit that matched her mobile suit quite well. The Strike Rouge had several configurations meant for multiple combat scenarios. The one that she chose for this one was the Sword Strike Pack with what was basically a laser-edged buster sword and shoulder armor as well as a combat knife, rocker anchor, and beam boomerang.
“In the Alex, Nicks Fou Bartfort.” Nicks stepped out of the Alex Gundam. His pilot suit was blue and white. The Alex itself was more subdued than the rest of the others. It was blue and white was covered in additional thick and grey armor. For weapons, it had two 90mm Gatling guns fixed to its forearms as well as two 60mm guns on the forehead. On its back were two beam weapons. As for handheld weapons, it is equipped with the standard beam rifle and shield.
“And last, but certainly not least, we have Shirou piloting the Astray Red Frame.” Instead of a pilot suit, Shirou wore a form of battle attire that Angelica had not seen before. It was elegant and seemed to be inspired thematically by the culture of the Southern Floating Islands.
According to Luxion, The Red Frame Astray would normally be armed to the teeth with a shield, beam rifle, two beam sabers, a flight pack, a pair of katanas, and various unique armaments. Shirou didn’t need all that. He familiarized himself with every aspect of the Gundam that had been given to him. Either by reading the manual or by using structural analysis on it. It was safe to say that among the five members of Shirou’s team, he was the most familiar with his Gundam. It was for that reason that Shirou went into this duel with only the pair of katanas as his sole means of defense.
All standing together, Angelica’s champions made for quite the sight. Where the Prince’s Entourage looked elegant, the mostly Bartfort team looked professional and ready for war.
Angelica’s champions left their machines, forming up on Shirou along the way. Once their team made their way to the center of the Arena, each member stood across from their intended opponents.
Jenna stood before Brad.
Nicks stood before Greg.
Leon stood before Chris.
Dan stood before Jilk.
And Shirou stood before Julius.
Julius was the first to open up the floor for dialogue. “You sure took your sweet time getting here, Bartfort. One would almost think that you wished to turn tail.”
“I take it, you’ve never heard of being fashionably late, Prince Julius? Either way, my timeliness doesn’t matter. Only my actions. Or were you personally hoping that I wouldn’t come?” Shirou hit Julius with his trademark grin.
“Bartfort, you–” Julius was cut off.
“You’re gonna have to be more specific with who you’re referring to. Four-fifths of our team is composed of Bartforts. Are you referring to my brothers, my sister, or me?”
“Shirou, you–”
“Now, now, your majesty. Let’s not rise to their barbs. Despite their spectacle of an entrance, I highly doubt their lost items can match up to our state-of-the-art Armors.”
“Would you care to bet on that, Marmoria?” Jilk jerked his head in the direction of Dan who was glaring at Jilk something fierce.
Jilk scoffed. “I will converse with a knave of such a low standing. Remember that you stand before your betters, Elgar.”
“He is my proxy in this duel and therefore his words are my word, Jilk. You will conduct yourself around him with proper dueling etiquette.”
“And just what are your words, Clarice? Some further insurance to keep me away from Marie?”
Dan stepped in front of Jilk to cut off his view of Clarice. “In the event of my victory against you, you will apologize to her ladyship for your crass behavior when you cheated on her.”
“And what do I get if I beat you?” asked Jilk. “I highly doubt you have something of worth to me.”
“I’ll give you the Dynames.”
“Please, is if I want that cheap imitation of my Armor.”
“Ex-fucking-cuse you?” said Luxion.
“Who was that?” asked Chris.
Thinking quickly, Leon got everyone’s attention away from Luxion’s ‘disembodied’ voice. “That was me. You say one of my Armors is a cheap imitation of yours? They’re Lost Items, pal. And the Dynames on its own would be enough to win this entire duel.”
“Your machines may be something special since they’re Lost Items, but what truly matters is the skill of the pilot,” said Chris.
“Chris is right. It’s not the weapon it’s the wielder and you guys are already at a distinct disadvantage,” said Greg.
“And how do you figure?” asked Shirou.
“You have a girl on your team. There’s a reason women adventurers don’t make it very far.”
Nicks was about to speak up but Jenna put a hand on his shoulder. “Don’t speak for me,” she said. Jenna then rounded on Greg. “so you think that I’m weak because of my gender?”
“That’s just the facts of life, sweetheart. There’s no changing it. Consider yourself lucky that you don’t have to fight me.”
Jenna just stared at Greg like the idiot he was. “Nicks, switch opponents with me.”
Nicks looked toward his sister. “You sure?”
“Yeah, I gonna teach this musclehead to respect women.” everyone in the Arena could
hear
the venom in Jenna’s voice. The girl had more than a few female supporters. Most of them hailed from the frontier region where one needed to know how to take care of themselves in case of monster or bandit attacks.
“Alright, if you say so,” said Nicks.
“And that’s one victory secured,” said Greg ‘triumphantly.’
“How about we cut the chit-chat here and get started with our duel?” asked Shirou. “Your Mistress seems a tad out of sorts after watching our talk.”
The Prince and his entourage turned around to see that Marie had the look of a dear caught in the headlights. The other four rushed to her side while Julius finished up things with Angelica’s champions.
“We will commence in ten minutes. Be ready to face your demise, Shirou.” as Julius left he looked in the direction of Angelica. “I hope you’re happy. Because of you unrelated people are involved and will likely be executed because you can’t stand to see me happy.”
Angelica looked away in misplaced shame. Julius looked like he wanted to say more to Angelica but Shirou stepped between them. He gave Julius a hard glare. “Return to your side and send out your first representative.”
Julius obliged.
Angelica began to walk back to her side with everyone else but not before Shirou pulled her aside. “What’s wrong?” he asked.
“What?”
“What’s wrong?”
“Oh, um, it’s nothing. I’m just feeling a little under the weather. That’s all.” Angelica tried to walk away but Shirou put a hand on her shoulder.
“Does this have anything to do with your father?” Shirou asked.
“How do you know that?” she asked, more than a little shocked.
“Clarice told Luxion. Luxion told me.”
Angelica’s shoulders sagged with the weight of the world. “So you know that my father doesn’t care about this duel? You know that it’s entirely pointless?”
“We’re going to change his mind.”
Angelica looked up at Shirou. “My father is a Duke. A man of principles and stubbornness born from years of hardship within the dungeons. One does not simply change his mind.”
“Then it’s a good thing that you have me.”
“What could you possibly mean by that?” asked Angelica.
“I’ve met my fair share of stubborn people. Hell, I’m one of them. I said that I would be your Champion and I still mean it. That isn’t going to stop at just winning the fight. I’ll make sure that you get the justice that you deserve.”
Angelica stomped her foot. “BUT WHY THOUGH? YOU’RE GAINING NOTHING FROM THIS AND YET YOU STILL CHOOSE TO SIDE WITH ME? WHAT’S MOTIVATING YOU? ARE YOU TRYING TO IMPRESS MY FATHER? DO YOU LIKE ME? WHAT IS IT?”
Because of his darker complexion, Angelica did not notice the feint blush on Shirou’s face. Even he didn’t notice it. He’d spent so long without engaging with his emotions that sometimes they could slip past him.
“I’ve said it before and I’ll say it again: it’s not wrong to help others.”
“And just how do you intend to ‘help’ me beyond winning this fight? Unless you’re some sort of unknown political giant, my father will not budge on his decision.”
“Look up.” Shirou pointed to the Sky where Angelica could see a series of Luxion’s drones. “Luxions drones are making sure that everyone can see this fight, including Duke Redgrave.”
Feeling a little embarrassed by people seeing this entire spectacle, Angelica asked the first question that came to mind. “And how will that help?”
“You just leave that to me.” Shirou got down on one knee. “I swear on my honor that we will win and that we will change your father’s mind.”
____________________________________________________________________________
And once again, Shirou hits Angelica with a one-two punch, I thought. The kneeling, the oath. And it was all caught on film by Luxion’s drones.
Speaking of Luxion’s drones…
SNAP
SNAP
SNAP
SNAP
“Having fun there, Luxion?” I asked.
“Silence, Master. I need to capture every moment of this. With a little editing, I can turn Lady Angelica into Artoria. It will be a great addition to my creators’ collection.
Leon sighed. Why does my robot servant have to be such an Otaku?
To Be Continued.
Notes:
So some of you might have noticed that Jenna is less of a bitch here. That was on purpose. As a sibling myself, I can't understand how Jenna can act the way she does and can't understand why Leon puts up with it.
speaking of Leon, I'm trying to get him to come out of his mob mentality early. still not sure if I'm doing a good job with it.
Chapter 3: Champions, FIGHT!
Summary:
We get a look at some outside perspectives, especially the queen and then we see the first two matches of the duels. Nicks goes cold sniper and Jenna breaks a man.
Notes:
Once again I'm sorry for the long delay but now I'm back. I'm taking a new medication and I'm sticking to it consistently which is doing wonders for my writing in terms of sticking to it and keeping to a flow. I hope you enjoy this chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Your Majesty, the King has called for your presence at court. He says it’s an emergency concerning–”
The queen cut off the messenger’s speech. “Whatever it is, I’m sure my husband can handle it himself. He chose to be in charge of the Royal Court meeting today so he can live with his decision. Leave me, Messenger. I have a mountain of paperwork to get through since that man refuses to do his part as King. Good day.” the queen continued with her work, briskly and expertly reading the documents before approving or unapproving the request with one of her seals.
The messenger paused, unsure of what to do. “But your Majesty, I truly believe it is imperative that you–”
The queen raised her voice. “I SAID GOOD DAY!” the messenger beat a hasty retreat at the volume of the queen's voice.
“Honestly, that man,” Queen Mylene muttered to herself. “Emergency? Ha! He likely just wants to hand off the duties of the court to me– again– so that he can go off galavanting with whatever harlot he found this time!”
Mylene began to write and stamp on the documents harder as she continued to think about her lech of a husband. Things had been good enough in the beginning. Their marriage was political and it wasn’t like Mylene had any grand aspirations for this union but at the very least she expected the management of the kingdom to be a team effort. But no. All Roland wished to do was be a playboy and play ‘hero’.
“The least he could have done was appoint me some more competent aids but he hoards all of the capable people to his side!” Mylene dropped her utensils and began to muss up her hair in frustration. “What I wouldn’t give to pawn this work onto someone else for a change!” she shouted.
“Perhaps I could be of assistance?” said an odd voice that Mylene didn’t recognize.
The queen shot to her feet and immediately grabbed the pistol that was hidden beneath her desk. “Who’s there? Reveal yourself!”
“At your command, your highness.” true to the voice’s words, it revealed itself and Mylene was shocked, to say the least.
“Are you some form of familiar?” she asked.
“You would be the second person to ask me that. No, I am not a familiar. My construction is entirely mechanical.”
“Then who…or what are you?” asked the queen.
“My designation, or name, is Luxion. I am a…Lost Item in service to Leon Fou Bartfort and the Bartfort Household to a lesser extent.”
Mylene relaxed and partially lowered her sidearm. “What are you here for?”
“The duel is currently commencing and Shirou, Angelica’s main champion, as well as Lady Atlee, have tasked me with the mission of making sure that the right people see this duel and know the truth of the matter.”
“Then what are you doing here? As you can clearly see, I am much too busy to spare time to watch a duel.” even if it does concern my idiot son’s shenanigans against a young woman who wanted nothing but the best for him.
“Shirou and I agreed that it was pertinent that the real power behind the throne be made aware of the proceedings.” Luxion looked around the office. His lens scanned over the documents before returning to focus on Mylene. “If you are truly concerned about the clerical duties before you, I will tend to them while you watch the duel.”
“You can’t possibly expect me to leave such work in the hands of–” Queen Mylene was cut off as Luxion began scanning not only the documents she was working on but also the collection of books, maps, and the rest of her signed documents. He then sprouted a pair of manipulators to grasp the queen's writing implement and stamp and began to go through the remaining pile of documents.
“I have analyzed all the pertinent information and will begin sorting.” in a flash of automated wizardry, Luxion began sorting and approving or denying the paperwork. His movements were quick, precise, and exact. The pile of sorted paperwork began to pile high at a faster rate than what Queen Mylene could even dream of managing.
“You can’t possibly be going through these so fast without making a mistake!” the queen snathed the topmost document from the pile and began to read it over. It was quickly replaced by several more papers.
Mylene looked over the paper, it was a request for funding by the Offrey household. They had wished to expand the liveable space for the citizenry of their domain. A perfectly reasonable request. And this odd little creature had stamped it with denial.
“Look at this. You’ve denied the Offreys their requested funds for an urban renewal. You claim to know what you’re doing but you’ve already made a mistake!” said the queen.
Luxion looked over the document. Scanned it. Then responded. “The Offreys have sent in multiple requests for funding for “urban renewal projects.” All in wildly differing sums. Tell me, how large is the Offrey Territory?” asked Luxion.
“They manage an average-sized island on the border with Fanoss. And what do you mean, they’ve made multiple requests?”
Luxion produced five documents bearing the coat of arms of the Offrey house. They were also signed by the queen.
“First of all, the size of the Offrey territory does not warrant so many requests for such large sums of capital. Secondly, it seems that the Offreys have been taking advantage of a lapse in your bookkeeping. I assume it is common knowledge that you are overworked, Ma’am?”
“Likely through the grapevine of my gossiping maids.” Mylene decided to change gears back to why her ‘new assistant’ had arrived in the first place. She would be investigating the Offreys in due time along with her maid staff. “So returning to the original topic, you wished for me to view the duel between my son’s entourage and Angelica’s protectors?”
“Yes.”
“Why?” asked the Queen.
“It will be beneficial to my master’s goals.”
“Those goals being?”
“The protection of the young woman known as Angelica Rapha Redgrave as well as the clearing of her name. There is also talk of the prevention of hostilities once the inevitable fallout from these events occurs.”
Mylene tilted her head in inquiry. “That is quite a way to go for a girl that your group barely knows. Tell me, what does Shirou Fou Bartfort gain from all of this?”
“My observations show that the reasons for Mr. Shirou’s rise to action were purely emotional. He saw a girl in trouble and he acted. Though I would hazard a guess that he’s romantically interested in young Ms. Redgrave.”
Mylene did not like that. Angelica was like a daughter to her and the queen didn’t like the idea of some amorous skulker taking advantage of her in her time of emotional turmoil. She decided to play the situation close to her chest and watch the Duel play out. She was getting free labor and she was worried that if she showed any hostility to the familiar’s master then it would dump the work back onto her lap. Besides, she deserved a break.
____________________________________________________________________________
MINUTES BEFORE ANGELICA’S CHAMPIONS MADE THEIR ENTRANCE
Daniel Fou Durland and Raymond Fou Arkin sat in the section of the arena that was closer to the corner of the Angelica Team. They wanted to show their support and were doing that twofold by seating themselves in the section of the arena for Angelica’s few supporters and also by placing all of their bets on Shirou and Leon.
“Do you really think they can pull this off?” asked Raymond as he adjusted his glasses nervously and lightly rubbed his still-broken nose
“It’s not about if they can pull it off. It’s about showing our support,” said Daniel. “It’s bad enough that we just stood by when Shirou stuck his neck out for Ms. Angelica. We should at least do this much.”
Raymond nodded along. “Your eye okay?” asked the glasses boy.
Daniel rubbed his bandaged eyepatch. “The doctor says that I should be able to see out of it by the end of next week and the swelling will be gone by the week after.” Daniel, like Raymond, had had a nasty encounter with some of the prince's more fervent admirers and underlings after the night after the Bartforts challenged him and his entourage.
Pretty much anyone remotely related to them that was below a certain social stratum was being targeted for harassment, vandalism, and violence. The smart ones stayed in groups and in their rooms. The unaware and unlucky were cornered and beaten.
Daniel and Raymond were among the unlucky ones when Prince Julius’s fangirls sent their Exclusive Beastmen servants to teach them a lesson, though the elf servants left them alone. Either way, the boys gave as good as they got.
“That’s good,” said Raymond. “Those guys took the beating too far.”
Daniel nodded in agreement. “You got that right. At least we got our get-back. They’ll think twice about messing with frontier nobles again.”
Little did Daniel and Raymond know that their little show of support would pay dividends come the end of the day. Their only regret would be not betting more money.
____________________________________________________________________________
AFTER ANGELICA’S CHAMPIONS DESCENDED
Stephanie Fou Offrey sat near the middle of the arena stands. She was surrounded by her underlings and being tended to by her exclusive servants. “So the Bartforts were holding out, were they?” she asked no one in particular.
“Do you think they’re lost items?” said one of Stephanie’s underlings. She didn’t know her name. It wasn’t like it mattered, she was just as expendable as anyone else.
“It would explain why Shirou was so confident to challenge the Prince’s entourage in the first place,” said Stephanie.
“Honestly, I didn’t care who won in this whole debacle since I have a reason to not like either side. I don’t like Angelica and Clarice on principle. Those bitches thought they were prettier than me and more important. I’m actually glad they’re getting put through the wringer with their fiances. That bastard Leon was annoying too. He was nothing but an upstart that needed to be knocked back down to earth. Bartfort was an upstart that had gotten lucky and that was it. There was no way some fake noble from the boondocks was gonna upstage her. Then he had the nerve to associate with that ‘commoner whore.’ what business did she have in this school? Who the fuck did she sleep with to get here? At first, Lafan and Redgrave were bullying her but then out of nowhere, Bartfort came to her defense and then she had Shirou of all people tutoring her in magic. The lucky bitch!”
“Then there’s Shirou. I won’t lie, the guy is definitely my type. That type was tall, muscular, handsome, and a fourth one I didn’t know I needed: good in the kitchen. Whoever said that a woman’s place was in the kitchen had never had Shirou’s cooking. He was perfect and I wanted him for myself. If I had a man like him, I wouldn’t need exclusive servants. Not with all of that man meat he keeps wrapped up. But the bastard never hosted tea parties. He would just do the catering for his brothers and their no-name friends. Chatting him up around campus was hard enough, getting his attention when he was handing out his food was impossible! Due in no small part to the fact that his cooking in and of itself was distracting for everyone! It was all the more infuriating when I managed to corner and ask him if he would like to begin courting me. The bastard said no like it was the simplest thing! Well if he’s too blind to see a catch then that’s his fault.”
“Finally, there was Marie Fou Lafan. She was two-faced, manipulative, underhanded, a gold digger, and without a doubt a slut. Worst of all, the childish brat made a move on Brad and was jeopardizing my own future marriage as well as the alliance between the Fields and my family.”
Stephanie ground her teeth in frustration. “It doesn’t matter who wins. I’ll make sure the victor gets what’s coming to them.” Stephanie laughed evilly as she contemplated what she could do to the people that disrespected her.
____________________________________________________________________________
WHILE ANGELICA’S CHAMPIONS RETREAT TO THEIR CORNERS
Lucas, the head teacher in charge of etiquette and tea ceremonies was of two minds about this schoolyard drama that spiraled into an altercation. On the one hand, the behavior of Prince Julius and his friends was unbecoming of young men of their station, and the less said of Ms. Lafan’s antics, the better. On the other hand, it may have been the wrong course of action for his two most prized students to not only escalate the predicament into a duel but also drag their own siblings as well as the heiress of the Atlee house into it as well.
Don’t get him wrong, Lucas had full confidence in Leon’s capability. He’d seen his scores in dungeoneering class and the results spoke for themselves. And Shirou carried himself like an old and wisened veteran of the battlefield. Compared to the like of the Prince’s entourage who were all comparatively more green, Lucas felt that the results were obvious even if there were still three untested members on Angelica’s side.
His real concern was what would come after this whole altercation was over and done with. Even if Angelica’s side won, they had raised a hand against the crown prince, a crime that could be punished with the death of not only those involved but their families as well. With the Redgraves being as powerful as they are, this could lead to something as horrendous as a civil war within the Kingdom. With the Principality constantly probing around the Kingdom’s borders, such a turn of events could be devastating.
Lucas watched as the Bartfort personally known as Nicks entered his Armor which was curiously called “The Alex.” it seemed the duel would be commencing.
____________________________________________________________________________
SHIROU
I watched from Angelica’s corner as Nicks took to the arena. The Alex was in top form and Brad’s Armor likely wouldn’t stand a chance.
I looked around the arena. It was odd, being back in this situation. I’d long moved on from the days of my younger self when I would blindly rush to save people from whatever predicament they were facing. When I first woke up in this world, I had every intention of living a simple life with no daring heroics or revealing of my magecraft. Now here I am pointing my sword at royalty because they were about to make a girl cry.
“That’s not the reason and you know it…” said a voice in the back of my mind. “You know the reason you’re doing this, but is it fair to the Redgrave girl?”
I push the voice down and focus on the match.
“Champions! To the center!”
The referee mech called for Brad and Nicks to come to the center. Seeing that the first duel was going to get underway, I headed over to the Astray to watch Nicks in his first match.
____________________________________________________________________________
Nicks and Brad reached the center of the arena. Once there, Brad engaged with Nicks. “You and your family have done well to not turn tail and run. I can at least commend you for having the grace to accept your ends with dignity.”
You could hear the confusion in Nicks’s response. “Feel free to correct me if I’m wrong, your lordship, but are you and the rest of his majesty’s entourage planning to use this duel to execute my family as a form of punishment?”
“Of course! You’ve dared to bare your fangs at the crown. Such a transgression can not go unpunished!”
Nicks pinched the bridge of his nose. Dammit Shirou…
Nicks quickly collected himself and questioned the future marquess further. “You do realize that this is a matter that is meant to be settled within the academy right? If you take things so far to the point that you attempt to execute us then you will be necessitating the intervention of the courts or even the crown.” Nicks may have viewed the upper crusts of nobility unfavorably, but he at least knew how they operated. He knew enough that he could tell that what the prince and his people planned to do was taking things too far.
“You should have thought of that when you allowed your thug of a sibling to challenge his highness. You may be nobility, and I use that term lightly, but you must remember your place in the hierarchy!”
“But was it not the Prince who said that we should leave things like noble rank outside the academy? Did he not reprimand Miss Angelica when she tried to remind him of his responsibilities and position? Or is he just allowed to flout the rules that he put in place when it suits him because he is the prince?”
Nicks raised some good points, but they were summarily ignored by Brad. “it matters not! You bore your fangs it the future king of our great kingdom! You will face retribution this day!”
It’s like arguing with a child. “So you can not be reasoned with?” asked Nicks.
“No, I will not negotiate with terrorists. But worry not, your sister has caught the fancy of my friend Greg. I’m sure he will take great care of her.”
With those words, something inside of Nicks just…turned off. Nicks was a simple man of humble dispositions. There wasn’t much that you could do to get a real rise out of him. He didn’t feel a need to get up in arms if you insulted his person because he knew that any insults to his person were coming from a place of spite and had no basis in fact. He didn’t care if you insulted or threatened his brothers simply because Rutart probably deserved it and Leon could handle himself. The same went for his father. But the same could not be said for any woman in his family…except Zola…Nicks didn’t know why he was like this but when some levied threats at the female members of his family he became cold. He knew it wasn’t necessary, his sisters could definitely handle themselves in a fight. Still, though, his family had been disrespected so he would humiliate the Field Heir.
“Luxion!”
“Yes, Master Nicks?” Luxion’s voice chimed in from the speaker of the Alex
“The Alex outclasses Field’s Amethysteria, right?”
“Ridiculously, sir!”
“Good…”
“Champions, state your names!”
“Brad Fou Fields!” said the foppish playboy while whipping his hair out.
“Nicks Fou Bartfort,” Nicks spoke his name with ice in his words.
The referee bot nodded his head.
Ready, Begin!
Brad drew his spear and began to lunge at The Alex. “I’ll end you in one blow! Die!”
“Activating Vernier thrusters,” said Nicks inside his mobile suit. The jets on the back of The Alex roared to life, allowing Nicks and his machine to glide along the surface of the arena floor.
What?” shouted Brad as the eldest Bartfort effortlessly dodged his spear thrust. “How did you dodge me?” asked Brad.
Nicks, however, did not answer. He just leveled his beam rifle and took aim as he circled Brad’s machine. “Target locked. Firing.”
PSSHEW
PSSHEW
PSSHEW
PSSHEW
PSSHEW
PSSHEW
PSSHEW
PSSHEW
PSSHEW
Nicks finished firing and held his rifle at rest. At the beginning of their match, Brad’s machine was whole and pristine. Now it was a mess of robotic limbs and circuitry. Nicks had taken aim at every of the Amethysteria’s limbs and weapons and systematically removed them with his rifle while doing one full lap around the machine. He shot off each of the legs, the arms, the spear, and the satellite drill weapons which left Brad and the Amethysteria in their present state.
For a couple of seconds, everyone was silent. The speed at which Nicks not only moved but also the speed at which he had beaten a founding Lordling had taken their breath away.
The referee was the first to snap out of it.
The winner is…Bartfort!
____________________________________________________________________________
That… wasn’t supposed to happen! The Prince and his entourage are supposed to have the strongest stats and equipment in the base game! There’s no way for some no-name mob family to have gotten their hands on better equipment. Did…did I really miss out on DLC?
While Marie continued to have a freakout hidden behind her veil as the false protagonist, Julius, and the others spoke of what just happened.
They watched as Brad and his mech were carted off from the Arena. “While I’m disappointed, I can’t say that I’m surprised. Brad is the weakest of us,” said Greg as he boarded his Rubyx. “He’s always been a little more delicate.”
“I feel like that was unnecessary to say, Greg.” Chris reprimanded his red-haired compatriot.
“It’s the truth. There’s no way he should have been beaten by a bunch of amateurs that over-rely on their machines if it wasn’t.”
“Alright, you two, let’s calm down,” said Jilk. “there’s no need to fight amongst ourselves while the enemy is before us. Such behavior is unbecoming of the Founding Families.”
Julius agreed with his foster brother. “Jilk is correct. Let us focus on the enemy at our door trying to break us away from Marie. Greg, teach your opponent the follow of challenging the Founding Families as well as the Crown!”
“You got it, your Majesty!”
____________________________________________________________________________
Half of the arena erupted into applause but none more so than Nicks’s fellow students within the general course of the Academy. They roared with contagious cheer at seeing one of their own knock one of the advanced course playboys off their high horse.
Nicks returned to Angelica’s corner and disembarked from the Alex. “way to go Nicks!” immediately he was tackled by his younger brother, Leon. “You took apart Brad like a surgeon!” Leon did not hide his glee at watching one of the Prince’s flunkies get knocked down a peg. Shirou and Jenna on the other hand were more somber in their approach.
“You got angry, why?” asked Shirou.
“You could tell?” asked the eldest Bartfort.
“Of course, we could tell, idiot!” shouted Jenna. “Your voice drops a couple of octaves when someone pisses you off. Then you went out of your way to make your victory as humiliating for your opponent as possible. So what pissed you off?” asked Jenna.
As Angelica, Clarice, Olivia, and Dan made their way over, Nicks began to explain what he heard Brad say.
“The prince really wants to take it that far?” asked Angelica. “Has he gone mad?” she shouted.
“He isn’t allowed to do that, is he?” asked Angelica.
Clarice answered her. “Technically no but the crown and the rest of the five families would sweep the whole thing under the rug to save face and keep their respective heirs from trouble. They’d likely be reprimanded but all of that would happen behind closed doors.”
“Then it’s a good thing that we have proof,” said Leon as he began to sport a devilish grin. “Right, Luxion?”
“Affirmative master. I have several recordings of the conversation between Mr. Fields and Mr. Nicks.” Luxion dropped his active camo and appeared to everyone. “Shall I continue this course of action for future matches?”
“Yeah. Let the Bakaranger 5 keep putting their collective foot in their mouth in front of the entire kingdom. It will make the aftermath of these matches a whole lot easier to deal with.” Leon’s devilish grin returned. In response, Olivia karate-chopped Leon on the head.
“Bad Leon! No evil thoughts!” she scolds. To the rest of Team Angelica, it looks rather adorable. Like an owner reprimanding a puppy instead of a commoner trying to command a noble.
Everyone had a good laugh, Angelica included.
Shirou clapped his hands to get everyone’s attention. “Okay, so we know that the Prince is likely going to play dirty or at the very least, play rough enough to put us all in early graves. This changes nothing. We play to our strengths and take down our opponents. If they try to take us out then we punish the attempt with all due severity, understood?”
“Right!” everyone shouted.
Shirou turned to Jenna. “Jen, get geared up. You’re up next to face Greg. you good to go?”
Jenna nodded. “The Rouge is prepped and ready. She can help me give that meathead a proper beating! If he wants a piece of me he’ll have to go about it like every other guy and court me like a gentleman.”
After what he heard, Nicks frowned at the thought of the redhead trying to court his sister. Hopefully, when Jenna kicked his ass he would lose interest.
____________________________________________________________________________
“Champions, to the center!”
Jenna walked out with her Rouge as Greg walked out with his Rubyx. Greg’s armor was a mass-production type that had seen more than its fair share of combat. Worse yet, the Rubyx was outdated. Machines of its type had not been produced since the first war with the principality.
The only reason Jenna knew this was from her father drilling Armor models into her head and how important it was to know them.
‘To know your enemy is to defeat your enemy’ father always said.
“What do you say we skip this battle and head on over to my suite?” asked Greg. “Brad may have lost but he’s undeniably the weakest of us. Any and all thought of victory from your side should die right now. At least if you become my woman you’ll be able to escape the deaths that your family and allies are going to experience. So what do you say?”
Jenna responded by having the rouge flip Greg and his Rubyx the bird.
Greg didn’t like that. “You fucking bitch!”
The referee decided to interrupt them.
“Champions! State your names!”
“Greg Fou Seberg!” he said angrily.
“Jenna Fou Bartfort.” She said with poise.
“Ready, Begin!”
Like Brad before him, Greg rushed Jenna who, unlike her older brother, did not dodge. She rushed in and met Greg in single combat. “Alright, so you’re not running away! A good start!” said Greg condescendingly. Jenna said nothing in response. “Now let’s see if you can keep it up!”
Greg broke the stalemate and began to attack Jenna with reckless abandon. He would strike with his spear but Jenna would block every attempt with her anti-ship sword. The laser edge was deactivated of course.
“Oh come on sweetness! You talked such a big game when we got started but you’re barely blocking my attempts with that travesty of a sword!” Jenna still didn’t speak. “It barely has a blade except for the tip! What are you gonna do? Poke me with it?”
“And why is it so large, anyway? Does someone have a case of penis envy? Like I said, become my woman and I’ll let you have all the penis you want! My first love is to Marie but I’m sure she wouldn’t mind letting me make you my concubine!” Greg ceased his barrage and came forward with another killing thrust only it was stopped short by Jenna’s rocket anchor. She fired the forearm-mounted device and it latched onto Greg’s leg, tripping him up.
“What the hell?” Greg screamed as Jenna pulled the anchor and slammed the Rubyx overhead and into the ground. The throw was at an angle and Jenna made sure that the maneuver wasn’t as hard as it could have been. Greg and the Rubyx got back up as a result.
Jenna decided now was a good time to speak. “Have you had enough, Lord Seberg?” asked Jenna.
“The…the hell does that mean?” he asked angrily.
“I think it’s quite simple. I’ve just shown you that I can easily bypass your defenses to attack you. There's no point in continuing when I can just do that repeatedly until your armor breaks. And personally, I’d rather not kill the heir of a Founding Family. It sounds like a pain to deal with the aftermath. I’d much rather spend my free time being doted on by a handsome man at a tea party.”
“You think that you can beat me so easily?!” Greg was getting angry and with his anger came recklessness.
“I know that I can beat you easily. Your armor is an out-of-date relic that’s had to go through so many patch jobs and repairs that it’s a miracle that the thing is still functioning.”
“As if you know what you’re talking about! Now shut up and fight me!” Greg shrugged off the anchor and then rushed Jenna once more. She blocked and parried his strikes once again. This time she even managed to knock away his weapon. Surprising many, she did not capitalize on her opponent’s moment of weakness. She simply continued to lecture him.
“You think I don’t know of what I speak?” Jenna used her sword to point at a joint on Greg’s Rubyx. “There’s a hitch in your Armor’s left shoulder. It causes your machine’s reaction times to slow considerably because the joint has been replaced so often that it’s worn out the connectors to the point of near uselessness. Your speed is slower than normal for the model that you use because of degradations in the hip and leg joints. If I had moved any faster in our first exchange, I would have overtaken you.”
“SHUT UP!”
“I’ll gladly shut up, but only if you withdraw.”
“Never! Get ready to die, bitch!” Greg roared his vitriol as he went charging at Jenna’s Rouge, weapon be damned.
Inside her Gundam, Jenna could only groan. “I tried to give him a way out…”
Jenna once again brandished her sword but this time she fully activated it. A pink glow lit up the empty edge of the anti-ship sword as Jenna prepared to swing.
“I don’t care about whatever pretty light show you’re putting on! I’ll take you apart with just my hands if I have to!” Greg roared.
“I swear, I only attract the assholes…”
With a precise practiced swing, Jenna bifurcated the Rubyx with ease. The torso of Greg’s armor went flying forward due to the momentum and landed behind the Rouge. Jenna flourished her sword as if she were whipping off blood from the blade and then resheathed it behind her onto the Rouge’s backpack.
The fight was over. Jenna had won.
____________________________________________________________________________
Once again, the arena was silent save for a few spectators. “No way. Did she really just beat Greg? But he’s one of the best in our year!” said a male student.
“And Brad got beat too! Could Angelica actually win the duel?” said a female student.
“Dammit! I’m totally regretting who I bet on!”
“I put my whole month’s allowance on this fight for the prince to win. What am I going to do about the rest of the month?”
“How am I supposed to pay my exclusive servants for the month?! I need to be dicked down every day I can’t operate while being horny all the time!” everyone near that girl took a collective step away from her.
All across the stadium, everyone that voted on the prince’s triumph was starting to visibly panic and like a case of schadenfreude, Angelica began to laugh at their suffering. She laughed like she had just heard the greatest joke in all her life.
Clarice looked at her dear friend with equal parts concern and relief. But the concern was paramount. The redhead had never seen her friend Angelica act like this. She was laughing like a mad woman. “Angie, are you okay?”
Olivia was also concerned. So far, the only sides of Angelica that she had seen were the dignified Lady Redgrave and the depressed and spurned ex-lover Angelica. “Yeah, Miss Angelica. You’re kind of scaring us.”
“They all hoped to profit and prey on my suffering and yet now they’re the one’s stand to lose so much! It’s utterly hilarious! How could I not laugh!” she took a deep breath and began to calm her nerves. “Oh, I truly needed that laugh. I’ve never felt so light in all my life.”
“If that made you laugh then you’ll probably be ecstatic to know that Shirou placed a bet for us to win it all.” Angelica turned to the side of the table that she, Clarice, and Olivia were sitting at. Sitting just a little ways from them was the youngest Bartfort child present, Leon Fou Bartfort.
“And why would they make me laugh?” asked Angelica.
Leon put on another of his devilish grins and Olivia looked like she was about to chop him again. Leon managed to speak before she could. “Because we’ll be using that money in a bid to win your father’s aid, of course. Shirou’s not dumb. He and I know for a fact that we’re going to piss off a lot of powerful people with what we’re doing here. So as a precaution, we’re procuring the necessary funds to make an offering to your father in hopes that he’ll protect us from the backlash. Everyone here was expecting a payday but all that they’re getting is a one-way ticket to filling the Redgrave Coffers.”
Angelica looked at Shirou who was off in the distance tending to his Armor. He’s certainly forward-thinking. And if what he said about their familiar showing this fight to the whole kingdom is true then I don’t doubt that Father would want to have the Bartforts in his good graces if this match continues to go to plan. Well played Shirou, well played.
Angelica turned back to Leon and said “You’re right. That does make me want to laugh.”
Everyone was in a good mood but it was soured by the loud raving of a manchild’s wounded pride.
____________________________________________________________________________
“Get the fuck back here you bitch!” yelled Greg. “I’m not done with you yet!” Greg went rushing after Jenna who had disembarked from her Rouge.
Jenna turned in Greg’s direction to deal with the angry manchild but not before Shirou grabbed her shoulder. “You got no issue handling him?”
Jenna shrugged her brother’s grip off. “Of course, I can!” she said heatedly. “I had a great teacher.”
Shirou smirked and let his sister go handle her business.
Jenna walked slowly and with purpose, letting Greg handle closing the distance. “I’ll teach you to mess with me!” as soon as Greg got within reach he took a swing at Jenna. She sidestepped him. “What the-stand still!” what followed was a dance of fists and footwork. Greg would try to strike at Jenna or get a hold of her while she effortlessly dodged and avoided him.
“Fucking bitch! Stop dodging and let me hit you!”
Jenna scoffed. “Yes, keep yelling things like that. A girl just loves being told she’s about to be hit.”
“GRAGGHH!” Greg threw out a wild haymaker. It would be his undoing. Jenna grabbed his fist and locked it behind Greg’s body with one arm.
“Let me tell you what the difference between you and me is, Lord Seberg. Your family prepared you to fight monsters and pirates.” during her pause, Jenna forcefully shifted Greg to face while kneeling before her. “Mine prepared me to break men.” Jenna finished the altercation by slamming her knee into the redheaded lordling's face.
Greg’s world began to spin and soon went dark.
____________________________________________________________________________
WHO THE FUCK IS THIS BARTFORT FAMILY!? GREG IS SUPPOSED TO BE THE STRONGEST OF THEIR GROUP IN TERMS OF COMBAT AND THAT GIRL JUST TOOK HIM APART LIKE IT WAS NOTHING! DON’T THEY KNOW THAT THEY’RE SUPPOSED TO LOSE TO THE PROTAGONIST, WHICH IS ME?”
“This may prove to be a problem,” said Julius, not noticing his “lover’s” inner turmoil. “Those lost items are proving to be more than we could handle. Something needs to be done about them. jilk?”
“At once, your majesty.” Jilk bowed deeply and was about to walk off. Before he could, Chirs’s hand caught him mid-stride.
“Hold, Jilk!” said the bespectacled swordsman.
Jilk stared perplexed. “While I initially agree that Nicks Fou Bartfort’s victory may have been due to his lost item, his sister’s victories over Greg have changed my mind. I believe that the Bartforts may be possessed of significant skill. I wish to test myself against Leon to see if that is the case. He is the one who is the only registered adventurer among them.”
Jilk frowned at his friend. “This is not the time for your foolish warrior’s pride, Chris. The Prince has issued me an order and I must follow through with it!”
“Peace, Jilk!”
“Your majesty?”
“Let Chris satiate his hunger for battle. He is the future Sword Saint after all. He should be able to handily defeat some upstart adventurer.”
“Your majesty, I do not believe that to be wise.”
“Even if that’s true, what kind of friend would I be to deny Chris the chance to test himself against an opponent that he deems worth his time?”
Jilk wanted to protest but he could not go against the prince’s orders. So he stayed his hand. Secretly though, he had a plan in the works for when the intermission came about. Chris could have his little duel. Jilk would be guaranteeing the Crown’s future. The best part was that none of the Bartfort Children would see it coming.
To Be Continued
Notes:
not a lot of Shirou shine this chapter but that's to be expected. Not every chapter can give focus to the crossover character. I did, however, make sure to show that he's had an effect on the people around him in a few parts of this chapter. Namely, the gambling idea being Shirou's suggestion rather than Leon's. and to those who want more Shirou, He'll be front and center when his match comes up next chapter. after that, I'm going to try and have him take up a more focused pov following the duel. In case you're wondering what that voice in Shirou's head was, it wasn't one of his other selves. it was just his own inner doubt speaking to him.
Nicks and Leon kicked ass in this chapter and I continue my campaign to make Jenna less of a bitch in this iteration.
as is typical for his character, Jilk is still being an asshole and Marie is having a freakout about potentially having missed out on overpowered DLC. Get shit on, you flat midget!
Chapter 4: Leon VS Chris!
Summary:
It's now time for Leon in the Barbatos to face off with Chris in his Azureryx. And oh Look. Shirou is Breaking out the Korean BBQ!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Balcus looked at the mess that his oldest had left the heir of the Field Family in. The match had started and his boy had wasted no time in finishing it. After what that Field boy had said, Balcus didn’t blame him. The Bartfort patriarch had instilled a sense of family and togetherness into his children. Some were more receptive to the notion than others but Nicks valued family more than any of them. It did make Balcus proud to see his heir going out of his comfort zone for his family. It was almost a balm on the notion that soon their barony would not only be under scrutiny but would more than likely be under attack from the Founding Families as well as any neighboring territories that wanted to curry favor. Balcus didn’t care. He would weather this storm.
“Nicks was so cool!” shouted Colin while jumping in front of the weird floating contraption showing them the duel. “He got a bullseye on every part of that other Armor!”
Finley hummed. “If he’s so good of a shot with an Armor, why are his scores in Armor Piloting so low?”
“Because your father doesn’t want to attract the Crown’s attention,” said Luce. “If they catch wind that we have a capable pilot out here then they might try to give us a promotion. We barely have enough money to break even as we are. We don’t have the extra wiggle room to pay the extra tithes to them.”
“But we no longer have to send money to the capitol now that Zola’s gone,” said Finley. “Don’t we have more wiggle room?”
Balcus shook his head. “We won’t see the real benefits of our newly freed-up expenses until later. It has to build.”
Everyone nodded at that.
The Bartfort house began to quiet down as everyone geared up to watch the next fight.
____________________________________________________________________________
Mylene felt like she was about to have an aneurysm. Both Brad and Greg had just admitted to planning on wiping out the heirs of a noble house over an Academy Duel . Worse yet, they planned to escalate this conflict into genociding an entire noble house.
“Greg I can understand. His father frequently mentioned how much of a muscle head his own son was, but Brad was supposed to be one of the more intelligent and calming factors within Julius’s entourage! That was the point of adding him and Chris to the group! To temper the actions of the other three! Now they’re just drunk on their own privilege!”
Mylene continued to internally bemoan the stupidity of her son and his friends. It was times like these that she wished the kingdom was matrilineal. The only one of her children that seemed to have their head on straight was Erica. She took her studies seriously. She observed the political climate of the kingdom and acted accordingly when dealing with other nobles. And most importantly of all, Mylene’s daughter did not put her passions or ego above her duties like the men in the royal family.
“I truly love my family but sometimes it feels like I’ve failed as both a wife and a mother when I look at the state of our family.” Mylene continued to wallow in her pity until Luxion’s drone spoke up.
“Your Majesty, I have finished sorting through your documents. The approvals are in one pile, while the denials are in another. I have also provided a detailed report on why each document's decision was made.”
Mylene got up from her seat at the other Luxion drone’s projection of the duel while the next match was prepped to see what her ‘new temp’ had done.
“He approved the Durlands and Arkins for their request to delay their taxes by a couple of months because their respective crop yields have been lackluster this year on top of heavier pirate presence in their territories.
Mylene looked over the approved document and the other one explaining its approval. Mylene wondered if she would have approved this. The request was simple enough and more than warranted. But she regretted to admit that lately, she would only do the bare minimum of reading before coming to a decision. She may have more than likely earned the enmity of many minor nobles just to lessen her own burden.
Mylene pushed that thought away and moved on to the unapproved pile. She picked up the topmost document and began to read it.
“The Lafans are requesting a loan from the Kingdom’s central coffers and…it’s in that Marie girl’s name?” Mylene looked over the request’s specific parameters and frowned. “This amount is ludicrous and shouldn’t have even made it to my desk! The finance department should have disapproved this on the spot! My input wasn’t needed!”
“Luxion!” Mylene called out to the spherical familiar.
“Yes, your majesty?”
The queen needed to know the familiar’s thought process on why it denied the request and see if it lined up with her own. “Why did you deny the Lafans their request?”
“Well, their using of the name of an underage noble as the signatory of the request was grounds for denial in the first place. There was also the fact that asking for 500, 000 Dia was well above the allotted amount for their station. Not to mention, they put down no listed reason for their need for the loan or the excessive amount they requested. Lastly, the fact that this document reached your desk at all pants a worrying picture. Tell me, Your Majesty, who is the Minister of Finances in the Kingdom?”
“Count Wells Fou Fargo thou he’s been out due to persistent sickness. In his place is a scion of the…Offrey household.”
“That pause appears to be warranted. The Offreys do not seem to be well-liked among the higher-tier nobles of the kingdom. Do they have a history of duplicitous acts?” asked Luxion.
“Not that the crown knows of…or has proven. They more or less bought their way into the ranks of nobles. That aside, our theories seem to concur. I will send a letter to the crown’s Secret Police to begin investigating the Financial Department and to also begin investigating the Lafans and Offreys.”
“That should be the wisest course of action. Would you like to dictate the missive while I pen it?” asked Luxion.
“Thank you, Luxion,” said Mylene gratefully. “Can you also write a missive asking for the presence of the other heads of the Founding Families as well as Duke Redgrave? I can already tell there is going to be a large fallout from this turn of events. We should get ahead of this.”
“I have already begun doing exactly that. They are ready and waiting for your seal of approval.”
“Thank you, Luxion.” as Mylene dictated her words to her ‘new temp’ she thought about what it would take to get Luxion to stick around. Then she realized the situation that she was in.
The Familiar that she wanted to stick around belonged to the house that her son was currently trying to snuff out. They had essentially stacked the deck before their victory was even assured.
“Well played Bartforts, well played.”
____________________________________________________________________________
LEON
“Champions, To The Center!”
“Alright, looks like it’s my turn!”I hopped into the cockpit of the Barbatos and was immediately thankful to Luxion that he did not install that Alaya-whatever into this Gundam. I didn’t want to have to go through invasive surgery just to pilot a better-looking mech than the Arroganz. And boy was the Barbatos way easier on the eyes than the Arroganz. It went from ‘old and busted’ to ‘the new hotness’ as Will Smith would put it.
On the technical side of things, I had a way better freedom of movement, now and could fight more nimbly. With the Arroganz it was all about pure force and speed without any finesse. Considering my robot servant's preferences, I find it interesting how his own original mech turned out. I expected something that paid a little homage to one of the greats.
“Eh, whatever! At least I have something better now! ”
“Alright, guys, I’m heading out!” I called back to my family, expecting well wishes. In return, I got something different.
“Try not to run your mouth too much, stupid brother. We don’t need the entire crowd turning against us!” I heard Jenna say. It was fine. She tended to say hurtful things like that.
“Jenna’s right, you have a habit of bringing out the worst in people.” Next, I was skewered by Nicks’s words. “Try to keep your speaking to a minimum and just beat Arclight.”
“They’re right, you know. You do have a habit of making a situation worse by pissing off your opposition.”
“Shut up, you traitors! So much for expecting love and support from family. At least Shirou didn’t say anything hurtful!”
I probably jinxed myself by saying that…
“Leon, your family does love you,” said Shirou. “It’s because we love you that we are willing to say things like this for your own good. Now, go out there and fight your match as quickly as possible. The sooner you finish it, the less likely you’ll be to say something that turns the entire arena against us.”
I reached the center of the arena and found myself face-to-face with Chris. He was the very image of the glasses-wearing cool type of pretty boy. Looks-wise, he was the spitting image of a baby-blue-haired Kyoya Ohtori if you took away the muscles.
“Leon Fou Bartfort!”
Oh, he’s talking to me. “Yeah?”
“I wish to take back what I said about your brother when he first challenged us to this duel!”
I was drawing a blank on what he said about Shirou specifically. The entire group said some pretty messy stuff to him. “You’ll have to refresh my memory, Arclight. I don’t exactly recall what you said to my brother.”
“I said that I doubt he was a match for me as a swordsman. After seeing what your previous siblings are capable of and that Shirou will likely be facing Julius, I feel the need to rescind my comment.”
I pinched the bridge of my nose. Who the hell complements their opponent? You’re supposed to be trying to demoralize us! Not praise us! Whatever, I have to end the fight quickly! Shirou’s orders.
“As such…Leon Fou Bartfort!”
What did this guy want now!?
“To show my faith and respect for your family’s capability, I challenge you here and now! Not in the name of his highness or Marie, but in the name of my own honor as a warrior! Do you accept?”
This guy…
Does he not realize what he just said? “Arclight. You do realize that now even if you win, this fight’s outcome is largely inconsequential to the outcome of the duel? If you’re not fighting for his highness or Marie you’ve more or less forfeited. You do realize that, correct?”
“I do. I wish to engage in this match without holding anything back! No regrets!”
“What will you do now, master? He’s essentially given you the match without securing a win for either side. Will you respond to his warrior’s pride or will you do as you normally do and demean him for his choices?”
“You know what, he’s giving me the match so I might as well let him live out his little fantasy.”
I unhooked my longsword from the Barbatos, flipping it in my hand before preparing to toss it to Chis. “I’ll be honest with you, Arclight. I was planning to come out here and embarrass you with a quick and humiliating victory.”
I watched as his Armor’s posture changed ever so slightly. “But I think I’ll respond to your challenge in kind.” I tossed my longsword over to him. Thankfully, he managed to catch it.
“You would give your opponent one of your weapons?” he asked me, confusion clear in his voice.
“I’m doing you a favor. Your current weapon won’t do much in the way of harming the Barbatos. At least this way you can actually do some damage if you manage to land a hit.”
“Then I thank you for your sportsmanship and generosity.” I watched Chris sheath the Azureryx’s original weapon in favor of using the longsword that I had given him. “Alright, have at thee, Bartfort!”
“Champion, state your names!”
“Chris Fia Arclight!” I heard him say.
“Leon Fou Bartfort,” I said in response. Normally I wouldn’t care for all this “fighting fair nonsense” but I guess it doesn’t hurt once in a while. Especially when my opponent inadvertently gives the middle finger to his own side. I might as well cut him some slack and let him get what he wants.
“Champions, Fight!”
At the commencement of the fight, Chris and I take combat stances. Truly surprising me, Chris and the Azuryx take up a Kendo-esque stance while I employ Lancer’s stance with the Barbatos.
We stayed stock still like this for a good few seconds before I started to get antsy. “He’s not doing anything,” I said.
“Perhaps he is weary of you and is waiting for you to make the first move.”
“Being weary is all well and good but we’ve been at this for thirty seconds already and he hasn’t made a move.”
“Then perhaps you should take the initiative, dear Master.”
“Yeah, maybe you’re right.”
Without warning, I lunged forward at Chris and brought my spear mace down on him in an overhead swing. Chris immediately switched up his guard to capitalize on my attack. He brought his sword up into an overhead guard to let him direct my swing downward toward the ground. He then proceeded to stomp on my weapon to lock it down.
“First rule of combat, Bartfort!” he shouted while preparing for a downward swing. “Psyche your enemy out! HYAAAH!”
Thinking quickly, I brought up my armguard to defend myself. I stopped most of the momentum of Chris’s swing but the blow was still pretty heavy. “Those are some quick reflexes, Bartfort! But I now have you in a compromising position!” he was right. With him bearing down full force on the Barbatos with the sword that I had given him, he would soon be able to sheer through my arm. Too bad I wasn’t going to give him the chance.
“Think again, Four-eyes!” I propped up my leg and then Spartan kicked Chris off of me. My leg was now free but Chris didn’t tumble over like I was expecting. As a matter of fact, he had righted himself pretty quickly.
“I know that you’re still holding back, Sir Bartfort!”
I smirked as he spoke. “Adding sir to my name? Someone’s trying to butter me up!”
Chris denied the insinuation. “Perish the thought. I’m simply showing respect for a capable opponent. I hope you will do the same in return.”
I think that it would have been better if Shirou had fought this guy. Yeah, as he is now, Shirou doesn’t care for Chivalry in combat, but I think he would have at least been more sincere about it than me having to fake it.
“Sure!” I activated the thrusters in the Barbatos and surged forth, spear mace at the ready. I stabbed the weapon forward intending to take Chris’s head. He had other plans. He raised his sword into an overhead guard that collided with my attack.
Ting
Crash
Strain
Our positions had reversed from the opening gambit. I was the one who was now bearing down on Chris. Worse yet, I could hear the telltale creaking of metal as I kept up the pressure. His machine seemed to actually be buckling. “You doing alright there, Arclight? Your machine seems to be struggling!”
In a voice that sounded more like a grunt, Chris said, “Do not…worry about…me, Bartfort!” his voice was strained with effort. I sometimes forgot that Armors were operated by the pilot's magical ability so right now, Chris was doing the equivalent of trying to benchpress a skyscraper-sized robot.
“Are you sure? Your machine is getting lower and lower.”
“Strength…is not the only…decider in…a CONFLICT! ” instead of getting a sudden burst of strength like I was expecting from Chris. There was a flash of magic. It was blinding and managed to disorient me. I then felt something kick off of me.
“Luxion, what the hell was that?”
“It seems to be some form of magical flashbang. According to what you’ve said “at length” about the Prince’s Entourage, Arclight only employs swordsmanship and strengthening magic, as is customary for warriors of the Kingdom. He seems to have decided to employ other tactics. Surprising for a New Human.”
“I meant what kicked off of me?”
“Even though our sensors are momentarily compromised, I think it is obvious that Arclight used your momentary lapse in sight to use you as a base lift to make some distance between the two of you.”
My vision soon came back to show me Chris gearing up to charge me with the sword I had given him. “Alright, looks like we’re going for another clash.” I immediately stood up and shot off but it was unnecessary. Before Chris and I could get too close, his armor had stopped dead in its tracks. The entire machine seemed to be buckling under its own weight.
“Something wrong there, Arclight? Your machine doesn’t look too good.”
“It would appear…that my machine is failing. Too much strain on the joints stresses them out. Wielding your weapon also didn’t help things. The Azureryx is falling apart. It appears that I’ve lost the duel.”
“Well, that was anti-climactic. Maybe I should have just ended this quickly. At least then it would have been a much more decisive ending to the fight.”
“I know I have no right to ask this of you, but can you grant me a more respectable defeat? I feel ending the fight this way would disappoint everyone. Myself included.”
“Seriously, Shirou. You should have fought this guy.” I ready my spear mace and approach Chris to end the fight before his machine gives out. I aimed with my weapon and threw it at the Azureryx. The entire arena gasped. They thought that I had aimed at Chris’s cockpit.
“Hey, screw all of you! I may be a lot of things, but a killer isn’t one of them!”
The spear crashed into the Azureryx’s head and completely obliterated it. Compounded with the damage done to the machine’s body, the Azureryx was pretty much unsalvageable. The battle was over. I won.
“Seriously, this Chivalry stuff is for the birds!” as I stepped out of my mech and went back to Angelica’s corner, I kept complaining about the duel. “I really hope that sword nut doesn’t come looking for a round two because I don’t want to put up that act twice.
“BARTFORT!”
“BARTFORT!”
“BARTFORT!”
“What the hell are they yelling about?” I asked nobody, yet Luxion answered all the same.
“It appears that your show of chivalrous conduct and sportsman-like attitude has struck a chord with the rest of the students, dear master. They see you as an upstanding, forthright, and honorable fellow.”
“Shut your mouth, Luxion. I know that you’re just driving the point home!”
“Whatever do you mean, Master?”
I ignored Luxion and grumbled about how I would have to keep up this annoying facade that I put on as a whim just to compensate Chris for invalidating the match. Now I’m worried that I’ll have to keep it up for the rest of the time that I’m a student here.
I made it back to Angelica’s corner and saw Nicks and Jenna smirking at me. “Such honorable conduct, Sir Bartfort!” teased Jenna.
“Maybe if you’re lucky, he’ll ask for a rematch!” remarked Nicks
“Shut up, both of you!” I marched away from them and tried to sit down by myself. Nicks and Jenna, unfortunately, followed after.
Jenna just kept having to tease me and tease me. “You know, when we told you to start trying harder, we didn’t expect you to start acting like some corny knight from a children’s book. We were expecting something more along the lines of you actually not being a lazy bum.”
“I was just doing Chris a favor, okay? He gave me the match, so I just decided to let him have his little honor duel without me humiliating him.”
Nicks shook his head with a smirk. “I think you did it a little too well.” he gestured to the stands where Angelica’s supporters were going mad while cheering my name. “Pretty much everyone who doesn’t know you thinks you’re this chivalrous knight. Good luck going back to the old Leon.”
I plopped my face into my hands and groaned over how correct Nicks was about my predicament. I was probably going to be challenged by every Tom, Dick, and Harry that fancied themselves a knight. Couple that with unwanted attention from the harpies, and things weren’t looking good for me.
Nicks and Jenna finally stopped laughing(jerks) and poking fun at me. They had something that could actually cheer me up. “Alright, enough of the moping. I know what will cheer you up!” said Nicks.
“I highly doubt you do.”
“Oh, so Shirou’s cooking isn’t good enough for you?” asked Jenna. “Fine with me. I’ll just take your portion then.”
As if nothing else mattered, I immediately stood up and left Nicks and Jenna in the dust. There was no way I was gonna let them rob me of gourmet home cooking.
____________________________________________________________________________
“With the conclusion of the third match, we will now break for an intermission.”
Marie was thankful for the intermission from the referee. She’d been sitting in that cute/dignified position for so long that her back was beginning to ache. She was also tired of putting on that fake smile. She didn’t understand how the protagonist could put up with it all the time.
Within the stalls of the bathroom, Marie ruminated on her situation.
“I’m going to need to break up with Greg. His behavior toward that Bartfort girl was unforgivable. I know this kingdom practices polygamy to a certain extent and that he’s part of the privileged class, but he reminds me too much of my old ex-boyfriend.”
“Whatever. “
“He’s one less rich kid that I have to keep up this act around. I might have to let go of Chris and Brad, too. Their behavior raises some concerns, but ultimately, I think I’ll be fine without them. Jilk and Julius are the two with the most political power so even with just the two of them, I’ll be fine.”
Marie had a thought, an epiphany really. “Maybe if I realized that sooner, I wouldn’t be dealing with the whining of those fat-titted skanks…whatever. I’m the protagonist, so they have to deal with it.”
Marie laughed to herself before she quieted down and thought about her opposition. ‘Those mobs obviously have gotten their hands on DLC items. It was probably from some anniversary re-release that I missed.’
SIGH
‘I’m probably not going to win this duel. Even so, Julius is the Crown Prince. Surely, he should be able to have the entire duel thrown out. He’s the prince. Why should he have to bow his head to those lower than him? He can just order the villainess and those Bartforts thrown in chains and be done with everything! Provided that they hand over their DLC Gundams beforehand.’
Marie finished her business in the bathroom, none the wiser to the machine drone hovering above her stall in stealth mode.
____________________________________________________________________________
“I feel the need to apologize, Jilk.” Prince Julius and Jilk were guarding the bathroom Marie had occupied in an attempt to keep away ‘any unsavory individuals’. It didn’t dawn on them that they were creating a bottleneck with the available restrooms.
“What for, your Highness?” asked the green-haired gunman.
“It was because I decided to allow Chris his duel with that Bartfort that our victory has been compromised. Now even if we defeat the remaining enemies before us, the best we can hope for is a tie. I can only imagine how distraught Marie must feel.”
Jilk shook his head. “Worry not, Your Highness. Chris is the one to blame for our current dire straight. After this duel concludes, I believe that our best course of action will be to implore Lord Arclight to remove Chris as heir. Someone so ruled by their lust for battle can not be trusted with the title of Sword Saint.”
Julius nodded along sagely. “Yes, I believe that is the best course of action. But what of the here and now? We are still hard-pressed to actually win this duel.”
Jilk smiled sinisterly. “Worry not, Prince Julius. I have already set a plan into motion.”
“Ah, yes. Your plan from earlier. What was it?”
“It was–”
“Delivery for his highness and the scumbag.” Jilk and Julius looked to their left to see who had called them out of name. They were greeted by the appearance of Dan Fia Elgar and the rest of Angelica’s followers. The group came bearing three gurneys with tarp-covered bodies.
“You would do well to remember your station, Elgar, lest you find yourself–”
Dan cut off Jilk again. “I didn’t come here to have a pissing contest, Marmoria. I’m here to do what I said I’d do. Deliver your little cronies.”
Jilk looked at the gurney. Wait, cronies? Jilk immediately removed the tarps to get a look at who was under them. Roderick, Davian, York. These were the three young men whom Jilk had sent to tamper with the Angelica Team’s food. They had stored it in a room that had been provided by the school for the intermission of the duel. Jilk thought them arrogant to have prepared lunch for such a bloody event, but it was an opportunity to deal with their transgressions to the crown more succinctly.
It went without saying that Jilk was surprised to see his subordinates here and in a state of defeat. “What happened to them!?” Jilk demanded.
Dan obliged. “As you know, this is a duel between nobles and as such, certain parties tend to get carried away. Like ordering your followers to poison the meals of their enemies so that they’ll die during a momentary reprieve from combat.”
“You have no proof that it was me!”
“I never said it was you, but thanks for making yourself look suspicious,” said Dan as he continued with his explanation. “As I was saying, excessive behavior is expected so Shirou wisely prepared for it.”
Julius spoke up this time. “What could he have prepared that could have left them with…with…”
One of Clarice’s followers began to speak. “Headaches, nausea, shortness-of-breath, palpitations, and fatigue.”
“Thank you, Kashim.” Dan thanked the follower who had given the information. The young man simply saluted and became silent once more.
“They’ve also been rendered totally unconscious by the electrical trap,” finished Dan.
“You hit them with an electrical trap?” yelled Julius.
“Just be glad that they’re not dead, Your Highness. The one in charge of the traps had advocated for more lethal measures.”
“Damn that, Shirou.”
“You’re wrong, actually. Shirou was the one who stayed our saboteur’s hand. He said, and I quote, “If I was going to beat the prince that way, I would have gotten rid of him and his entourage the night the duel was issued. Doing things that way won’t solve the bigger issue.”
“He would raise his hand to the crown?” asked Jilk, shocked.
“It’s no different than what you tried to perpetrate here with this poison.” Dan tossed a bottle marked with a stereotypical skull and crossbones. It was still full. “Well, I’ve spoken my peace. Good day, gentlemen.” Dan and his fellow followers turned around to leave. Before they were fully out of view, Dan said one last thing to Jilk. “See you in the ring, Marmoria.” Then he was gone.
Jilk and Julius were now left by their lonesome, seething with rage at being countered. That didn’t leave Jilk without another course of action, however. “Your Highness, I have another plan. Will you hear me out?”
“Let me hear it, Jilk.” Jilk relayed the plan and Julius sneered. All the while, another drone watched and recorded them.
____________________________________________________________________________
SHIROU
I watched as Cordelia and the rest of Angelica’s maids set up the table as per my instructions while the remainder of Clarice’s followers set down the grill table and plugged it into the mini generator as Luxion instructed.
I did my part by setting down the ingredients for the dishes that I would be cooking today. Jenna and Nicks were practically salivating while Leon was eyeing the thin slices of beef, pork, chicken, and fish. That wouldn’t do.
“If the three of you want to eat, then start helping with set up,” I told them. “Leon, go take care of the rice. You know how to operate the cooker, so get to it.”
“You already got Clarice’s followers, and I know you trained them to cook. Why can’t they do it?” When Leon decided to be a brat, Olivia decided he wasn’t. “OW, OW, OW.”
“How dare you, Mr. Leon! Your brother is going out of his way to make us all lunch, and you can't prepare the rice for him?”
“Wait, Olivia, it–OW!” Oliliva suffered no rebuttal. She just pulled on his ear harder. “Fine, I’ll do it!” she then smiled and pulled Leon toward the direction Shirou indicated though she didn’t actually know where she was going.
“Why aren’t you having us help with prep?” I watched Dan and his contingent return from their little trip to what Leon liked to call the ‘Bakaranger 5’ just in time to hear Leon’s question.
“Simple. We’re working with tools and appliances that you guys aren’t used to, and more importantly, we need to be expedient. We only have an hour and a half for lunch.” Personally, I would have prepared food that was already cooked and ready to eat but the begging of certain people forced me to go in another direction.
“If that were the case then why not go with something simpler?” asked Dan.
“Because Nicks, Jenna, and Luxion begged me to make something extravagant, and apparently, regardless of everything that I’ve gone through, I’m still a sucker for waterworks and begging.” I began setting down the side dishes and dipping sauces. Luxion brought a cooler full of drinks. The drinking age in holfort was astonishingly low so no one would bat an eye to teenagers drinking beer. Still, most of us were using machinery that required a deft hand so drinking was off-limits.
I turned to Nicks and Jenna. “Jenna, go with the maids and finish setting the table. Nicks, go with Luxion to get the rest of the coolers. No point wasting time by just standing around.”
When the tables were finally set and the chairs placed, Angelica and Clarice came to sit down. “What’s all the pageantry for, Shirou,” asked Clarice.
“We’re having Korean BBQ,” I said as if they should already know what Korean or barbecue is.
“Ko…rian?” asked Angelica. I realized my mistake and explained what I was doing in a manner that would make more sense to them.
“Korea is an old humanity country that no longer exists. I’m using one of their cooking methods to make our lunch for today.”
I watched Angelica’s eyes light up at the mention of old humanity, and Clarice instantly caught the change. “Oh, saint above…”
“Did you say old humanity?” Angelica asked me excitedly. Angelica was the daughter of Holfortian Nobility. The blood of adventurers and warriors supposedly ran through her veins. Her family must have filled her head with the glory of dungeon diving, telling her the discoveries they came across in the dungeons. This probably caused Angelica to form an interest in old humanity archeology and the like. I guess hearing that I was employing a cooking method of their long-forgotten precursors instantly caught her attention.
“Shirou, you have knowledge from old humanity?” Angelica asked me fervently. “How did you acquire it? Was it from dungeon dives? Was it specifically from the dungeon that your brother conquered? If I pulled out a map, would you be able to pinpoint where the dungeon ruins are?”
Fortunately for myself and everyone else, Clarice reigned in her friend. “Calm down there, Angie. This is no time for archaeology. How about we get through this lunch and duel and then you can question Shirou about where he gained his knowledge?”
Angelica pouted but acquiesced.
Despite the sudden deluge of questions, I wasn’t too put out by the whole ordeal. “If you want, I can ask Leon to ask Luxion to provide you with some reading material on whatever subjects you’re interested in.”
“Like what you gave to Olivia?” asked Angelica.
“Yes and no,” I said. “It depends on what you want to know. If you want to know about science like Olivia, we can get you some similar reading material. If not then there is a whole plethora of knowledge you can look through. Just say the word and I’ll see what I can do.”
Angelica nodded. “Thank you. I very much appreciate the offer. It’ll have to wait till after the match, though. It wouldn’t do to be distracted.”
“Fair enough.” I turned my attention back to my preparations as my siblings returned from completing the assigned tasks. Nicks came back with the coolers. Jenna sat down after setting up the table with the rest of the maids. And Leon returned with a bounty of rice. The three of them took their seats at the table and were followed by everyone else. Clarice’s followers took their posts at the cooking stations next to me and prepared to get to work. They couldn’t help with prep but they could always help with the serving.
Shirou laid down strips of beef, pork, chicken, and fish, and let them sizzle on the blacktop. Everyone (except Leon) expected the cooking to take longer, but Shirou quickly started picking up the already-cooked pieces of meat and flipping them on their sides.
“Okay, here’s how this is going to go. When it comes to the meat dishes, you can make a request for what you want and I’ll cook it and hand it to you. You can dip it into the myriad of sauces that I’ve prepared if you want some extra flavor. Your choices are Ssamjang, which is a combination of spicy, salty, and sweet. Gochujang, which is for those of you who want a little more heat with your food. Kecap Manis, this happens to be a little sweeter than the Ssamjang. Salted Sesame oil, is also a little sweeter than the Ssamjang, but comes with a nuttier taste. And finally, the Ponzu sauce, for those of you who want something a little more fruity.”
After I finished pointing out the dipping sauces, I turned everyone’s attention to the side dishes. “We’ve also got Kimchi, Corn Cheese, Pickled Onions, and Spicy Coleslaw. There’s enough for everyone, so I better not see anyone fighting over anything or trying to hog food. Otherwise, you are free to help yourselves to the sides on your own. Are we clear?”
Everyone nodded their heads.
“Good. Now who wants what?”
The table erupted into a storm of raised hands and begging. I had clearly forgotten about the tantalizing smells of the cooked meats I was preparing.
____________________________________________________________________________
Back within the confines of the Redgrave Estate, Vincent, Gilbert, and a now present Igraine, the wife of Vincent and mother of Gilbert and Angelica, watched the current proceedings of the duel.
“This is very sad to watch,” said Igraine as she sipped the tea that the maids brought. “To see Mylene’s little boy was so easily seduced by the honeyed words of a viper. I can only imagine how distraught she must be.”
“I’m more concerned about the potential fallout,” said Gilbert. “Knowing that the Prince could be so easily compromised by some harlot will upset several of the Nobles. The Frontier Nobles especially. The Bartforts are popular in their region and their neighbors have nothing but good things to say about them. We could be looking at an uprising if nothing is done.”
“And then opportunistic groups like Fanoss and Frampton’s faction will seize the chance to stake a claim. This is rather unfortunate.” Vincent contemplated the duel. Angelica’s champions have already won three matches. Based on how well the Bartforts fought, it was clear that they were going to sweep the entire duel. He would have to factor them into his future plans. The Kingdom needed to remain stable despite its enemies and internal detractors.
“What do the two of you make of this Shirou Fou Bartfort?” Vincent asked. “What is your measure of his character?”
“Oh, he is clearly smitten with Angelica,” said Igraine.
“Do you truly think so, mother? I find it far more believable that he’s trying to build an inroad with our family. This debacle with the prince has simply presented the best opportunity.” Gilbert seemed assured of his assessment, and his father agreed.
“Gil has a point. It’s been made clear that the whole kingdom is seeing this duel. Why go through the trouble of further spectacle if he was not trying to gain attention and acclaim?”
Igraine shook her head. “Gil, Vince, I love the both of you but you forget the obvious. If Shirou Fou Bartfort was interested in gaining our favor, they would have reached out before now.”
Vincent gave his wife a look. “What do you mean?”
“As we’ve seen, the Bartforts have come into quite a bit of fortune. No doubt due to the lost item that their third true-born son acquired. If the Bartforts wished to form an alliance or earn our favor, they would have reached out sooner. They had every opportunity to gain our attention but did not do so. Then our daughter’s honor had been besmirched and suddenly the adopted son of the Bartforts takes umbrage to such a degree that he’s making sure that everyone knows the score. I’d be surprised if he wasn’t carrying a torch for our daughter.”
Gilbert and Vincent considered things from that perspective, but Igraine kept talking. “I will say this, however. While it is plain to me and likely a few others that the adopted Bartfort is interested in our daughter, that might not be the case for himself”
“What do you mean, mother?” asked Gilbert.
Igraine turned to Luxion. “Mr. Familiar. You said that your name was Luxion, correct?”
“Yes, Lady Igraine,” the Luxion drone responded.
“Is it possible for you to show us the promise Shirou Fou Bartfort made to our daughter one more time?” asked the Lady of the house.
“Certainly.”
The Luxion drone did as was asked of it and displayed the scene of Shirou swearing an oath to Angelica on one knee. “Without a second thought, this young man has sworn that he will do everything in his power to help our daughter like it’s the most casual of things to do. You can tell from his expression that he is resolute in this course of action and will see it through to the end.” the scene moved forward, and Igraine let it play out. The lady of the house had Luxion pause on the moment afterward where Shirou quickly let go after realizing what he was doing. She noted the unsure look on his face. “As you can see here, this young man is second-guessing himself. Not for the match but for his feelings. For some reason, he is wrestling with them even though he shouldn’t be. He feels something for our daughter, yet something is holding him back.”
Igraine had Luxion return to the recording present. “Either way, it would be prudent of us to factor the boy and his family into our plans in the future.”
Vincent put on a pensive expression and watched the proceedings. His wife was right. The Bartforts were worth considering and with the fallout that this match would likely generate, they needed to be accounted for. The Bartforts were a family with means, that much was obvious. If the prince is allowed to have his way then they could potentially drive them to rebellion. If Bartforts, or more accurately, their third son’s Lost Item, are capable of mass producing Armors like these then the Kingdom might be provoking a sleeping giant.
To Be Continued
Notes:
Yeah, it's definitely been a while since I last uploaded for this series, but worry not. I've already started on the next chapter so that one should be out sooner than this one. Will it be out in a timely fashion? Who's to say?
Chapter 5: The Final Fights
Summary:
It's the final two matches.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Shirou
As the rest of our team continued to eat their fill, we were visited by a few friendly faces. The first of which was a member of the faculty.
“I came down to make sure that you all were doing alright, but it seems my concern was unwarranted,” said Professor Lucas. Leon and I had classes with him and were seemingly the only people who took the class seriously.
“Master!” shouted Leon from down the table from where I was still preparing food. It goes without saying after that outburst, but Leon was more passionate about the tea ceremony than I was. He stood and bowed to the man who started him down the ‘gentlemanly path of tea’. “It’s nice to see you again.”
“Come now, Leon. There’s no need for formality right now. You should be focused on recouping the lost energy from your duel. And might I add, it was quite the duel? It truly speaks to your inner character that you would grant young Arclight a Warrior’s Defeat.”
I watched Leon only bow once more, but this time there was a bit of a hitch in the motion. “Th-Thank you, Master.” Jenna and Nicks were laughing behind him.
Professor Lucas turned his attention to the spread of food that I prepared for everyone. “Now what pray tell is this style of cooking? I do not believe that I’ve come across it before.” The professor peered down to inspect the food but thankfully had enough manners to not get too close while we were still eating.
That was when I heard Olivia speak up before I could explain. “Shirou calls this style of cooking ‘Korean Barbecue.’ Apparently, it’s a cooking style from an old humanity country that no longer exists!” she punctuated her sentence by eating a piece of beef she’d dipped in one of the dipping sauces.
“Truly?” The Professor inquired before directing his attention back to Olivia. “And it’s wonderful to see you again, Ms. Olivia. I hope things are going well for you at the academy.” I guess they knew each other. I wonder if Leon had any knowledge of that.
Olivia nodded. “They are now. And thank you for teaching me magic, Mr. Lucas. If you hadn’t, I don’t think I would have met the friends that I have now.” I spied Leon getting a dumbfounded look on his face from this little back and forth. I guess my hunch was wrong.
Lucas turned his attention back to me. “Now, about this ‘Ko-Ryan Barbekyu?’”
“Yeah, I’d like to learn about that too,” said a new voice.
SNIFF
“It smells delicious,” said another voice that accompanied the second.
“Daniel. Raymond.” Leon acknowledged the presence of our fellow underclassmen. I simply waved. “What are you two doing here?”
“We came to check on you guys for the intermission,” said Daniel.
“Then we smelled the awesome cooking,” Raymond followed up. “If it’s not too much trouble…”
I watched Leon wave them off. “Pull up a seat and grab a plate. There’s enough for you guys.”
“Says the guy not cooking,” I teased.
“Am I wrong?” Leon shot back.
“No, but I’d prefer you asking me first. There are only so so many ingredients and I’d rather you not invite every Tom, Dick, and Harry when we don’t have the resources and time for it.”
“Alright, can our friends eat with us?” asked Leon.
“Sure, pull up a seat you two.” Daniel and Raymond eagerly grabbed plates and started making their requests. Unsurprisingly, they wanted meat and lots of it. I had to burst their bubble about sharing, but I threw them a bone and gave them some fish for their troubles.
I turned back to the professor. “You too, Sensei. If you want to learn about this type of cooking, the best way is to try it for yourself.”
Lucas gave me a weird look. “Sensei?”
“Oh, it’s an old humanity term for teacher or instructor. I’ve been encountering it enough in my studies of old humanity that the term just stuck.”
“Hm, a rather interesting term. But getting back on track, I would be honored to join you all for lunch.”
With nothing else needing to be said, our three new guests pulled up a chair. Daniel and Raymond sat near Leon and the rest of our family while Mr. Lucas took an unoccupied seat at the other end of the table. From there, everyone dined and had a pleasant conversation.
I pretended not to notice Luxion pulling Leon away for something.
____________________________________________________________________________
I followed up on a lead that Luxion had given me. “Are you absolutely sure about this, Luxion? I don’t remember there being an event like this in the game.”
“I would hope that you would have become more flexible in your thinking at this juncture, dear Master. The presence of not only yourself and Ms. Lafan, but Mr. Emiya as well would suggest that events have become drastically altered from how you remember them. It would be a much more fruitful endeavor to take what you know about certain individuals and extrapolate that information to predict their behavior reliably.”
“Yeah, I don’t see that happening any time soon. I’m not some super AI that can pull off that kind of nonsense on the fly like you.”
Before Luxion could agree with my assessment of myself, the AI’s spherical drone received an alert. “We are here, Master.”
My legs ground to a halt in front of the doors to the hanger bay. All of the Armors were expected to be moved here during the intermission. Luxion’s mechs were no different. They were situated in a bay for our team’s exclusive use. What Luxion had called me here for was the fact that he sensed someone tampering with one of the mechs. Specifically, Dan’s mech. The Dynames.
Using Luxion’s capabilities, I looked through the cameras on the Dynames and found Jilk, the prince’s right hand, tampering with the Gundam. I scowled a bit. “What do you think he’s trying to do here?” I asked. “I highly doubt that he has anything that could break through the Dynames’s outer armor so there’s no way that he could tamper with anything on the inside.”
“He has placed a magical bomb on the Dynames that seems to have some form of remote trigger. I believe that he intends to blow up my Gundam with Elgar within it. Permission to terminate the misguided fool who dared to besmirch a relic of old Humanity?”
“Permission denied. I’ll handle this.” I walked into the hangar bay and announced my presence. “Ahem!”
Startled, Jilk turned around and immediately acted nonchalant. “What are you doing here, Bartfort? Shouldn’t you and your kin be parading your victories in the last three matches?” I could tell that Jilk was trying to change the subject, but I wasn’t going to let him. No, I was going to be honest with Jilk.
“So I see that you’re trying to sabotage our mechs.” Jilk’s eyes snapped to me. I could see the alarm in the green-haired boy’s eyes. I could see him cycling through what would be the best course of action at this juncture to get rid of me. Whatever it was, it would have to be something that didn’t require Jilk to get his hands dirty directly. Too bad for Jilk, I wasn’t done talking. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to stop you.”
Jilk stared at me almost like he didn’t believe what he heard. “You…what?”
“I’m not going to stop you. You can continue what you’re doing without any interference from me.”
Jilk scowled. “What is your game here, Bartfort?”
“No game,” I said. “I’m just hoping that you can learn an important lesson by the end of this whole duel. Hopefully, Dan will be able to impart it. See you in the arena.” I waved my hand back at him and left Jilk to his tampering.
“Are you sure that was wise, Master?” asked Luxion as he came out of stealth mode when I was an acceptable distance away from the hangar.
“I’m sure, Luxion. You said that the explosives that he was using wouldn’t even be able to dent our mobile suits, right?”
“Affirmative, sir.”
“Then we can leave him to his pointless endeavor. Just to be on the safe side, monitor what he does and record it in case we need some blackmail,” I ordered.
“At once, sir.”
I stretched and cracked my joints as I made my way back to my team. “Now let’s head back to lunch. That Korean BBQ is calling my name.”
“I suggest that you hurry, sir. Jenna and Nicks are putting a dent into white rice and are adding soy sauce and mirin to it…”
“How dare they! Don’t they know that white rice is meant to be eaten plain or with a raw egg? Charlatans! The lot of them!”
____________________________________________________________________________
“WHAT! HUH!”
Greg shot awake from his brief period of unconsciousness. He was resting in a cot in the infirmary of the arena. Nurses were tending to him and moving about the room. Greg sat up to get a better look at his surroundings. He immediately regretted it when he felt a headache come on.
“I would suggest that you stay still, Lord Seberg. Lady Bartfort nailed you pretty hard.” The nurse nearest Greg gently guided him toward a prone resting position.
“Bartfort?” asked Greg.
“Yes, Lady Jenna Fou Bartfort,” confirmed the nurse.
Upon hearing the full name of his latest opponent, Greg remembered how he ended up here. He remembered losing the fight and ultimately embarrassing himself against a girl who, as much as he hated to say it, was a better pilot and combatant than him.
It made him feel…
It made him feel…
It made him feel…
“How do you feel, Greg?” asked Brad. The sound of his friend’s voice caused Greg to try and sit up again, but the nurse kept him down with great effort.
“I feel like shit and…other stuff,” Greg groaned.
“I know how you feel. That battle with the eldest Bartfort…it was…eye-opening for me.” Greg could hear the uncertainty in the voice of his friend. It had him concerned.
“What do you mean?” asked Greg.
“Greg, how strong do you think I am?” Brad asked.
“Where’s this coming from?” asked Greg.
Brad sighed and looked back at his friend who couldn’t look at him. “We went into this fight expecting to be conquering heroes who defend Marie’s honor. Yet I was beaten so handily by the eldest Bartfort. He surgically took me apart with his rifle and ended the fight in an instant. I was no threat to him.” Brad looked at his own two hands and then to his arms. There was barely any muscle on them. “I’m no warrior, no adventurer, no knight. I’m not a man. Now I understand what Stephanie was saying all this time. A man does not needlessly posture. They take action. Just as how Nicks Fou Bartfort did.”
Greg tried to sit up, especially now that the nurse was no longer holding him down, but the headache had other plans. Greg decided to just speak his peace from here. “I think I agree with you.”
“So you agree that I don’t qualify as a man as well?” asked Brad. Greg could hear the usual sophistication leave his voice. “I should have figured. I was always the weakest among us.”
“That’s not what I was talking about! And you are plenty strong, Brad! What you lack in muscle you make up for it in magic and smarts!”
Greg couldn’t see him, but Brad gave an appreciative nod to his friend.
“I was saying that I think we’re all too caught up in our hype. The only one among us who has any real combat experience is me and I got beat like a stepchild. Then, when I couldn’t accept my loss, I picked a fight with the girl directly and she still handed me my ass. What kind of message does that send to the other nobles? What does that send to my family? That I’m some brute who’d readily hit a woman? I deserved to have Jenna ram her knee into my face for how I was acting. And the worst part of it all is…”
Brad leaned forward as his friend trailed off. “Something wrong, Greg. if it’s too much to talk about, we can stop.”
“...The worst part is that I think I’ve fallen for her!” Greg exclaimed, causing several nurses to shush him.
“Do you hear what you’re saying, Greg?” asked Brad.
“Yeah, I hear myself. I sound like some two-faced gigolo who’ll feel something for one woman and switch up on his feelings for another at the drop of a hat. To be completely honest, Brad, I think that I should break things off with Marie and focus on working on myself as a person. I think I might take time off from school too. Wait, does the academy offer correspondence courses? I heard the Military Academy offers them for Officer training while out in the field.”
Witnessing Greg of all people wishing to work on himself as a person had shocked Brad. He’d always seen his friend as someone who was resolute in their actions and never wavering. When Brad thought of what a man should be, he thought of Greg. He’d been thinking of taking a page out of his friend’s book and trying training a little more seriously. Seeing one of his best friends thinking about taking time off to grow as a person resonated with him.
“Yes, I believe that they do. What say I join you?”
From there, the boys began to talk about plans for the future.
____________________________________________________________________________
Shirou
“Alright, looks like you guys finished all of that in record time. It’s a good thing that I was particular with my ingredients or some of you would be struggling to stay awake after getting a full stomach. What did you think of my cooking.”
BUURRP!
We all looked in the direction of Clarice. She quickly covered her mouth in embarrassment before playing off the entire moment. “Well if a noble lady forgetting her manners momentarily isn’t a ringing endorsement for a chef’s cooking then I don’t know what is.”
We chuckled. “I find myself agreeing with Clarice,” said Angelica. “Your cooking is rather good Shirou. I’d say any noble house or establishment would be lucky to have you.”
“Is that your way of keeping him around, Angie,” teased Clarice. Admittedly, I wouldn’t mind that kind of path forward.
Meanwhile, Angie adamantly shook her head. “We do not have time for your teasing, Clarice. The next match will be starting soon.”
“She’s right,” I concurred. “The referees are almost finished setting up the arena and Jilk, Julius, and Marie have returned.” I looked in Dan’s direction. “I think it is about time you and the Dynames get ready to move out. I’ll take care of the cleanup with the rest of your crew.”
Dan nodded. He bowed his head to Clarice and then to Angelica. “I’ll be sure to teach that coward a lesson.”
Clarice nodded but she had a bit of worry on her face. “Just don’t take it too far. You are one of my followers but even I can’t help you if you put a founding heir in the ground. Just bloody his nose a bit.”
“Certainly Mistress.” Dan finished bowing and we watched him make his way over to where Luxion deposited the Dynames and climbed in.
____________________________________________________________________________
Dan Fia Elgar was a young man with a solid sense of morals. He was also a man that always followed through on his loyalty. When Clarice’s family bailed out Dan’s family from a bad situation, Dan felt that the only way that he could repay her was by swearing fealty to her. He’d been looking after Lady Clarice with the utmost diligence for a good while now. He took a leadership role among her other followers and whipped them into a well-oiled machine. Whatever Clarice needed or wanted, her followers would handle. Dan made sure of it.
That was why it came as such a hard pill to swallow when that bastard Jilk Fia Marmoria broke Clarice’s heart so callously. He could understand him not having the same feelings for Clarice. Their engagement was political first and foremost. What Dan could not abide was Jilk refusing every one of his Lady’s attempts to talk things out like adults. Instead, he sends what he heard Leon refer to as a “Dear John” letter to break off their engagement. The man was a coward of the highest order and Dan planned to punish him for it.
“You ready for this, Dan?” Dan’s attention snapped to the voice filtering in through the speakers. It was Shirou.
“Yeah, Shirou. I’m ready. Marmoria’s going to face the consequences of his actions.” Dan would make sure of it.
“I’m sure that he will. Just remember. We’re trying to win the match. Not give the heirs an extended hospital stay, alright?”
Dan sighed. “Yes, I understand.”
“That’s good to hear. While we’ve got the time, I want you to hear from some of your people…”
Dan listened as the ruffling noise of the speakers painted the picture of someone else coming to speak.
“Make sure you kick his ass, Dan! That guy’s gonna pay for making Mistress Clarice cry!”
“Yeah, give him a good ass-kicking!”
“Avenge Lady Clarice’s tears!”
Dan chuckled. He didn’t know what he was expecting. His brothers-in-arms in service to Lady Clarice felt the same as he did. They all wanted what was best for their Mistress and they would damn well get it for her. “Those idiots…” he said low enough for the speakers to not pick up or for Luxion to willingly ignore. It was hard to tell. It could be either or.
“Dan?” Clarice’s voice made Dan snap to attention once again.
“Yes, Lady Clarice?”
“While I want you to give Jilk a good thrashing, there is something else that I want you to achieve as well,” she said.
“What is it, my lady?”
“I know that you and others don’t like Jilk and probably didn’t even before this but that doesn’t change the fact that I still cared about him quite a bit. What I want from this fight the most is closure. Would you be willing to goad Jilk into explaining why he broke it off with me the way he did?”
Dan considered what she asked him to do and made his decision. “I’ll do you one better, ma’am.”
“What?” Clarice exclaimed but it was too late. Dan had cut communications and started heading for the center of the ring. Jilk was waiting for him in the Verdandis.
“This is your last chance to back out, Elgar. Should this duel commence there will be no going back.” Dan expected Jilk to be cocky but with three of the Bartfort siblings essentially winning straight through, he found it odd that Jilk could be this sure of himself.
‘Knowing him, he probably did something to sabotage our chances,’ Dan thought. “Luxion? Are you there?”
“Yes, Mr. Elgar?” Luxion’s voice came over the intercom of the cockpit.
“Do you know if Marmoria did anything to the Dynames?”
“Certainly. He has placed a type of magic that when cast will cause an explosion to erupt. The placement is directly on the cockpit.” for half a second, Dan was about to flip out but his training to be Clarice’s minder and bodyguard allowed him to stamp out the panic and think logically. “Then I assume the reason that you didn’t remove the explosive charm was because it is not a threat to the Dynames?”
“Correct, Mr. Elgar. You are free to fight without worry.”
“Thank you.” Dan turned on the outside speakers to talk to Jilk once more. “Marmoria?”
“What do you want, Elgar? Will you be making some feeble attempt to escape your demise?” Dan really couldn’t stand how smug Jilk was. He honestly couldn’t understand how Clarice could love him so. Then again, love was blind.
“I wish to expand the bet.”
“You’re still on about that?” Jilk asked. “I already said that I have no interest in your pale imitation of my–”
“If you can win the duel, then you may take not only my head but the heads of the rest of Clarice’s followers as payment for my transgression along with the Dynames.”
Jilk sneered. “That was already the plan, but fine. I’ll humor you. What will you get if you win.”
“It’s quite simple. In addition to apologizing to Clarice, you will speak with her and explain why you broke up with her the way you did. Am I understood?”
“Crystal. Not that your victory will come to fruition. Now, shall we begin?”
“Champions! State your names!”
“Jilk Fia Marmoria.”
“Dan Fia Elgar.”
“Ready! Begin!”
BOOM
As soon as the referee declared the fight had begun, Dan’s Dynanmes was rocked with an explosion.
____________________________________________________________________________
“DAN!” screamed Clarice. She watched as her most loyal follower’s mech was caught in an explosion. She tried to run out and ensure he was alright but was stopped by her other followers.
“Let me go, Kashim!” demand Clarice.
“I’m sorry, Ma’am, but the commander’s orders were very clear. He wanted us to make sure that you were safe. Going out there right now when we don’t know the situation would expose you to danger.”
Clarice tried to wrestle out of his grip, but Kashim wouldn’t budge.
“You really don’t need to get worked up about Dan, Clarice. He’s going to be fine.” Clarice turned to glare at whoever was speaking and found Leon.
“How can you say that!? That was a high-yield explosion! He could be dead for all we know!” Clarice was practically seconds away from tears and possibly tearing Leon’s head off. Even Angelica was worried for Dan’s health.
“How can you be so sure?” asked Angelica. “You seem oddly relaxed about this entire affair.”
Leon shrugged. “If Dan had died, Luxion would have reported it or ejected Dan from the Dynames. Neither of those outcomes have happened so Dan is alive and well.”
Clarice looked toward the billowing smoke tower to see if Leon was right. Soon enough, most of the smoke left its point of origin and revealed the mostly unharmed Dynames. The dust sticking to its frame was the only sign that it had been in any sort of explosion.
Clarice was utterly relieved to see her dear friend’s mech unharmed. “Oh thank the Saint!”
____________________________________________________________________________
“Congratulations, Mr. Elgar. It appears your employer is quite fond of you. She seemed broken up when she thought that you died.”
“I’m likely going to have to apologize profusely when this fight is over.” Dan turned his attention back to Jilk. “So it looks like your usual tactics didn’t work for you this time.”
Dan couldn’t see it but he was sure that Jilk was scowling. “Hmph, I have no idea what you refer to. Clearly, your machine is malfunctioning. It would be wise to withdraw. There’s no telling what might happen.”
“That’s basically the same thing that you said before the match started. If you haven’t figured it out by now…” Dan had the Dynames draw its twin pistols and aim them at Jilk. “...Then allow me to explain it to you.”
PSHEW
PSHEW
PSHEW
PSHEW
Dan fires two rounds each from his weapons, using them to chase Jilk into the air. Now that he was forced into the air, Jilk went for his rifle. Dan didn’t let him.
FWOOSH
In an instant, Dan and the Dynames were on top of him. Dan had holstered his pistols and was now using one of the Dynames’s beam sabers to close in on the Verdandis. Dan intentionally telegraphed his attack to give Jilk the window to dodge. He wanted to make this fight last a little.
“I’m not letting you run away from this like usual, Marmoria!” Dan slashed through Jilk’s rifle, completely destroying the weapon. “You’re gonna fight me like a man even if I have to destroy every weapon in your arsenal until you pull out those hatchets, Marmoria!” Dan used the Dynames to kick the Verdandis back down to the ground.
CRASH
“Damnit!” cursed Jilk. “Take this, Elgar!”
BOOM
Jilk set off another of his magical explosive spells that he set on the Dynames’s frame. The results were the same as last time. “Why aren’t my countermeasures working? The last explosive should have at least weakened your frame's integrity. A second should have torn it to pieces!”
ZOOM
The Dynames was right in front of Jilk before he could react. Instead of slashing with his beam saber, he rammed his knee into the head of the Verdandis.
CRUSH
“Your tricks aren’t going to work this time, Marmoria!” Dan and the Dynames punched Jilk and the Verdandis in the head. “Neither is running away. You insulted my lady’s honor when you cheated on her and you broke her heart when you refused to explain your actions! You’re going to make amends for that whether you like it or not!”
DODGE
Jilk rolled out of the way from Dan’s next strike and threw one of the explosives on his Armor at Dan and the Dynames.
SLASH
Dan responded by simply slashing them before they detonated near him.
BOOM
Jilk kept throwing bombs to keep Dan away from him but he just kept walking forward, slashing each explosive or shooting them with one of his pistols. It was making Jilk desperate.
“What about my feelings!? I never asked for Clarice’s affections! Her attention was too much to bear! I showed a passing interest in Airbike Racing and she took it to a whole other level! All I wanted from her was a moment’s peace, but she refused to give me space! Always sending gifts or badgering me through letters for my attention! Marie understood that! She wasn’t pushy and she gave me space! Clarice could never understand that!”
KICK
Dan closed the distance and kicked Jilk in the torso. It knocked the Armor back but it didn’t knock him down. Dan didn’t want it to. He wanted Jilk’s full attention for what came next. “How was she supposed to when you kept her away at every turn!? You went out of your way to avoid her when you could and now you say she was overbearing? To hell with you! If you were having issues with how Clarice was treating you then it was your responsibility as her betrothed to talk out the problems that you were having! That’s the basics of a relationship! Talking things out! But I guess someone who ends his engagement through a letter would understand that!”
The crowd gasped at that accusation. These noble children were many things but even they would consider it low to end an engagement through a letter. Especially when your fiance is the Minister of Finance’s daughter.
Jilk snarled. He finally did what Dan was waiting for and drew the hatchet weapons of the Verdandis. He was finally facing a problem head-on. “You don’t get to lecture me, Elgar!” Jilk swings with his hatchets and misses as Dan keeps dodging him. “You’re only here because she ordered you to be! Had she done otherwise you wouldn’t have lifted a finger to confront me!”
Dan slashed one of the Verdandis’s arms off as he sidestepped the Armor’s cleave. Dan followed up the attack by kicking Jilk to the ground. “The only thing that stopped me from confronting you was the fact that the crown protects you and because My Lady still didn’t wish for any harm to befall you! If I had things my way, it wouldn’t have taken the Bartforts challenging you for me to take you down a peg! I would have done it the moment Clarice received that letter you wrote to break up with her!”
“Hollow words from a–”
PUNCH
“You don’t get to question my resolve, Coward! All you had to do was talk to her! All you had to do was discuss whatever misgivings you had about the engagement but you chose to run and hide like a child! My family indeed works for the Atlees but their benevolence as patrons to their vassals has earned my family’s loyalty. Clarice’s even more so. My loyalty to her trumps everything because she is deserving of it!”
At this point, Dan had gotten everything that he wanted to say on behalf of Clarice and his fellow followers off of his chest. It was time to end this. It seemed like the right time, too. Jilk was coming for blood.
“Raaahhh!” Jilk came in with a wild swing to decapitate the Dynames. This time, Dan didn’t dodge or sidestep. He and the Dynames grabbed their beam saber in one hand and delivered a mighty slash that took off the offending arm and most of the Verdandis’s head.
“The Verdandis can no longer fight! Elgar is the Winner!”
____________________________________________________________________________
Within the audience chamber of the palace, the Ministers watched the end of another battle. Among the attendees were Lord Atlee and Lord Marmoria. Lord Atlee was a rotund man with orange hair and a neatly trimmed and squared mustache while Lord Marmoria was a thinner man with well-kept green hair. “I’ve truly failed as a father,” said Lord Marmoria. “I couldn’t notice that my son was struggling with the engagement. And for him to resort to such tactics for an Academy duel.”
Lord Atlee put a reassuring hand on Lord Marmoria’s shoulder. “Come now, James. You can’t blame yourself for every one of your child’s shortcomings. You’ll surely go gray before your time.”
James patted Bernard’s hand. “Thank you, Lord Atlee. I assume that we will speak at a later date about the engagement?’
“Certainly, but I expect your son to not only apologize to my daughter but to her followers and my family as well,” Bernard explained. “His words and actions were beyond the pale and the only reason that I am not calling for his head is because this duel has likely put many of the Founding Families in a bad light and I don’t wish to add more fuel to the fire.”
“That is more than fair,” said James. He, Bernard, and the rest of the Ministers returned to the broadcast. Meanwhile, Roland was seething.
____________________________________________________________________________
‘Dammit! This duel is going to be the talk of the kingdom for a while. I had been planning to go out into the frontier to garner more fame as the Masked Knight. Now not one person is going to care if I make an appearance!’
Roland spied the Lost Item Armors which had been on display from Angelica’s side. They were all quite eye-catching in their own ways.
‘Hmm, maybe I can force the Young Baron Bartfort to give me one of his Armors? I am the king after all. All it would take is a simple order. Damn! But if I start using it as the Masked Knight then people would be able to tell that I, The King, am the Masked Knight!’
Roland carried on like this for the rest of the meeting.
____________________________________________________________________________
Mylene watched the end of the match with a tearful eye. Jilk was her foster son. She’d grown fond of him. To hear him not only feel so stifled by the arrangement but to see him resort to such underhanded tactics broke her heart. It made her wonder if she’d failed as a foster mother. She would have to apologize profusely to James and Lilian. She took a sheet of the disposable handkerchiefs called ‘Kleenex’ that Luxion provided and dabbed her eyes gently to not smear the makeup.
“Thank you, Luxion.”
“You’re welcome, your majesty.”
____________________________________________________________________________
“That fight was intense!” said Colin while his parents and his sister Finley nodded along.
“I’m just glad that at least this time, it’s not one of our own getting into a scrap with the movers and shakers of the kingdom,” Balcus admitted with a heavy sigh. “I can only hope that Leon and Shirou have some sort of plan for when everything goes tits up.”
SMACK
Luce struck her husband on the shoulder for using such language in front of their two youngest. Balcus pretended like it hurt.
CREAK
PAT
PAT
PAT
PAT
Balcus and his family could hear the distant footfalls and the door creaking that indicated someone had come through the front door. Balcus looked out the window and he could see that his workers were still occupied with the fields and his knights and guardsmen were still doing their patrols. That meant that only two people could be rushing into the house like this.”
BAM
The door to the dining room was swung open and revealed Balcus’s two oldest children even if they weren’t truly his.
“FATHER/DADDY!” shouted Rutart and Merce respectively. They began to devolve into gibberish that Balcus couldn’t decipher so he shushed them and told them to speak clearly and one at a time.
Rutart took the honor of speaking for both himself and his sister. “There’s some kind of conjuration in the town square showing Leon and the others fighting the Crown Prince and his entourage!”
Both Merce and Rutart finally saw the same ‘conjuration’ displaying their adopted brother gearing up for the final fight with Prince Julius in the dining room. “You guys have been watching it this entire time!?” exclaimed Rutart.
POP
Balcus bopped his son on the head. “We know, you two. Now sit down and watch with the rest of the family. We need to be sure of what the situation might be in case this whole thing blows up in the kids’ faces.”
Rutart and Mercce followed orders. Ever since they came out from under Zola’s influence, Balcus has been putting them to work. It has shown dividends. Rutart is less likely to talk back and Merce does work around the house without having to be told.
What Balcus was really happy about was being able to spend time with ALL of his kids. He didn’t care that these two weren’t ‘his’. They were his in every way that mattered, Zola be damned.
____________________________________________________________________________
Chris finally woke up in the infirmary. He was confused for a brief moment but quickly remembered his battle with Leon and how honorable and worthwhile it had been. That was the first fight that Chris had outside of his father that made him feel like he still had a while to go. It was exhilarating! Chris couldn’t wait to face Leon again. He just hoped the end of this duel would not sour relations between both sides further.
“You finally awake there, Chris?” Chris heard the voice of Greg and tried to sit up. Unlike Greg, he was successful as his injuries were negligible.
“Greg?”
“And Brad,” said the heir of the Field territory.
“You’re here too, Brad?” asked Chris.
“Yes, we’ve been here since our duels ended. How did yours go?” Brad asked.
“It was quite fulfilling. I wish to face the youngest Bartfort again if circumstances permit me.” Chris raised his hand and clenched it into a fist. “I can already see ways that I can improve myself and my armor. I can't wait to face him again.”
Greg chuckled uproariously. “Watch it there, Chris. You’re starting to sound like me. Wouldn’t want you to be an uncouth brute.”
“I believe that I finally understand what drives you to challenge people the way you do constantly. It’s that thrill of finding an opponent who is, in your words, ‘worth a damn.’”
“Preaching to the choir,” Greg agreed. “I take it that your battle with your Bartfort went well?” Greg asked. “I guess one of us one of us actually managed to win.”
“Oh, no, I lost,” Chris corrected. “It was how the fight went that has me in such a good mood.”
Brad and Greg stared at their friend without blinking. “Never have I seen someone so excited about losing a fight,” said Brad. “are you you didn’t hit your head?”
“Yeah, what Brad said. If you lost, the fight can’t have been that great,” Greg added.
“Says the man who developed a crush by the end of his match,” Brad muttered under his breath.
“What was that, Brad?”
“Nothing, nothing.”
The three continued to rib each other until Greg brought up a certain subject. “So, Chris. There’s something that I wanted to ask. Have you thought about…”
____________________________________________________________________________
Shirou
The referees had cleared up the debris from the last fight and they were about to call for both of us to enter the center any minute now. I switched out of my cooking attire and went to climb into the Astray. Luxion brought it out of the hangar and it was waiting for me in a kneeling position.
“Is everything alright with the Astray, Luxion?”
“Yes, Mr. Emiya. All operations are in the green. She is ready for her maiden battle.”
“You sound particularly enthusiastic. Anything I should be worried about?” I asked with a raised brow.
“Perrish the thought, Mr. Emiya. I am simply ecstatic to see my beauty trounce the heir to this new humanity nation’s government single-handedly.”
‘He certainly knows how to hold a grudge…’
I made it to the Astray and was about to call for the climbing cord to drop down but Angelica stopped me. “Shirou can I have a minute?” I turned around to look at her.
“What did you need?” I asked.
She seemed to be having an internal struggle but she soon came to a decision. “I know that I have no right to ask you this after you and your family have already done so much for me but…”
“Come on, Angelica. Out with it. Whatever you want to ask of me can’t be that hard.”
She seemed to find her resolve and finally gave me her question. “I would like for you to do what Dan did for Clarice. I need to understand why the prince has shunned me like this.”
“You want closure?”
I watched Angelica primly shake her head before she stated her reason. “No. I still believe that this whole thing can be salvaged if we can get Lafan’s hooks out of him and come to an understanding. I won’t be able to come to an understanding if I don’t understand him. Will you honor my request?”
I was quiet for a bit but eventually responded. “I will.” with nothing else needing to be said, I climbed into the Astray Red Frame and got ready.
____________________________________________________________________________
Julius watched his dear friend and brother exit the arena on a stretcher that was heading straight for the infirmary. Not once, not twice, not even thrice, but four times the Bartforts had humiliated and defeated his dearest friends. All at the behest of Angelica. That devilish woman could not stand to see him happy. She could not stand for him trying to escape the crown. She wanted to secure her position as queen. Secure the supremacy of the Redgraves. Well no longer would he suffer her machinations. This would end today.
Julius climbed into his Edelweiss. It was a pure white Armor that bore a sword and shield. The Armor also boasted an advanced energy booster within its inner workings. Julius was sure that he could use it to overcome the Lost Item properties that Shirou’s Armor was sure to employ.
“Champions! To the center!”
Before walking to the center, Julius turned to Marie. “Don’t worry, Marie. The others may have failed, but I will most assuredly win this. Then I will tare through the rest of Angelica’s thugs. Nothing will stop us from being together.”
“I-I’m sure that you’ll be able to win, Prince Julius.” he could see the strain on her smile. Obviously, this turn of events has had a detrimental effect on her. It will be up to Julius to turn everything around.
He marched his Armor to the center where Shirou waited for him. “Do you know the state that you’ve left the Marie in?” asked Julius.
“Do you know the state that you’ve left Angelica in?” Shirou shot back.
“What?”
“Oh, I’m sorry. I thought this was the ‘ask stupid questions’ hour. Apologies for my mistake. But to answer your question, no I do not know of the state I have left your mistress in. How would I? We’ve never interacted.”
Julius ground his teeth. “She’s not a mistress! She’s–”
“‘The love of your life.’ I know. You’ve made that very clear with your actions and words. What I don’t understand is why you couldn’t simply let her be your mistress. She would have still been in your life and you wouldn’t have to jeopardize all the work that your parents likely put into setting up your rule. Sure, you don’t love Angelica but would being married to her be so bad when she’s likely willing to look the other way when it comes to a mistress?”
Julius ignored Shirou and turned to the referee. “Begin the match,” he ordered.
“What? But customs dictate that–”
“START THE MATCH!”
The referee buckled from being yelled at by a royal and did as he was told. “Champions! Begin!”
The referee immediately backed away and got as far as he could from Julius and his Edelweiss. He raised his shield and positioned his Sword to be ready to strike. “Have at thee, Shirou!”
____________________________________________________________________________
Roland slapped his forehead. ‘That idiot boy.’ he thought. ‘I know that being king is a slog but I still went through with it! It was necessary. This Shirou boy speaks true. You can have something on the side. Even your mother allowed that. Sure, she never liked it but she allowed it for the sake of the kingdom. Did you not at all pick that up from how your mother and I interacted?’
____________________________________________________________________________
The halls outside of the Queen’s office echoed with her shrill screams. “JULIUS, YOU MORON! THAT’S THE REASON FOR THIS STUPID DUEL!?”
____________________________________________________________________________
Julius charged at Shirou. He hoped that if he could overwhelm his Armor with blows then the impressive defenses that its compatriots have displayed could likely be overcome in this particular instance. He raised his sword and swung fiercely, moving his shield out of the way slightly but still keeping his guard up. Julius was within striking distance. In a matter of seconds, he would tear through the midsection of Shirou’s Armor. He wasn’t even defending himself.
‘Ha, he’s likely intimidated by my superior skill and equipment! He should have known better than to challenge me and my love for Marie.’
CLANG
Julius’s sword was easily deflected. The sword didn’t go flying out of Julius’s hand. It was simply knocked away by Shirou’s katana blade. It was like Julius had been a simple child who tried to cross blades with an adult.
“Seeing as how it’s clear that you are outclassed, how about we talk this out before you embarrass yourself furth–”
“GRAAAAH!”
Shirou was cut off as he watched Julius activate the Edelweiss’s secret feature. Leon had described it as a type of power-up. Looking at it with his more discerning eye, Shirou found the power output to not be that impressive for the size of the machine that it was meant to power. This power level would manage about an E-Rank in the Noble Phantasm power level ranking. On a good day.
“You will not keep me from Marie!” Julius charged at Shirou with reckless abandon. He drew his sword and shield once more and prepared to repeat his attempts on Shirou’s life.
‘And we’re doing this now…’
Julius thrust his sword forward to pierce Shirou’s cockpit. Shirou simply sidestepped it this time and brought the fist of the Astray down on Julius’s head. The Edelweiss was knocked to the ground. Julius quickly recovered, but only because Shirou allowed him to. Julius went charging in to continue his attack but he got the same result. Every one of his attacks was deflected. Julius felt like he was pushing against a wall. No matter what he did, Shirou wouldn’t budge. He would just move his arm a little and his blade would knock away Julius’s attack. It was infuriating!
“Did you know that the definition of insanity is doing the same thing over and over again but expecting a different outcome?”
“What?” Julius said again.
“Insanity. It’s basically what you’re demonstrating. You can’t think of anything else to do so you doggedly persist on one tactic that has shown that it does not work. Shouldn’t your upbringing as the Crown Prince have prepared you for advanced problem-solving?”
Julius and the Edelweiss stopped in their tracks. They had gone silent and the silence persisted for some time. “Crown Prince, Crown Prince, Crown Prince! That’s all anyone ever cares about! I never asked to be the Crown Prince! I never wanted to be born into nobility. Marie was like a balm that soothed my soul. She gave me a place where I could simply be Julius. Curs like you and Angelica could never understand such a thing!”
Shirou sighed the sigh of a tired man. “The whole reason that we’re doing this is because Angelica’s in love with you, Julius! Do you really think she’d go this far if that weren’t the case?”
Julius ignored him. “She couldn’t possibly love me! She’s simply protecting her claim to the throne as the future queen!” Julius tried to strike Shirou with his shield to knock him off kilter, but a simple punch beat him back.
“If she was simply interested in being the queen then her best option would have been to make Marie disappear. Why would she go through this? The position of Queen was guaranteed to her. All she would have to do is look the other way yet she tried to reach out to you so she could understand. What part of that sounds like a woman only concerned with her position?”
Shirou and Julius crossed blades. Julius’s sword arm rattled but Shirou pressed the attack anyway.
“It was just a facade!” yelled Julius. “All the women of court are nothing but vultures and liars. Angelica never tried to understand the real me! Every time that we interacted was marked by her spouting nonsense about how I should act! How the Crown Prince should act! That woman could never love me. Marie is the only woman that can possibly love me the way that I need to be loved!”
Julius broke off from Shirou’s assault and was ready to guard but Shirou didn’t pursue him. Except that it didn’t come. Shirou was quiet. From Julius’s perspective, he was stock still like he was just staring at him.
It was much the same in the crowd stands.
____________________________________________________________________________
“Is this guy really our future king?” said Daniel.
“Apparently the education for Royalty doesn’t do anything for common sense,” said Raymond.
____________________________________________________________________________
Professor Lucas Rapha Holfort removed his monocle and rubbed his eyes. “I swear this boy. He’s worse than his father. Roland at least had an awareness of his situation.” Lucas looked down at the arena and eyed his confused grandnephew’s Armor before looking over at Angelica. Lucas was getting on in years but his eyes were still as good as they ever were. Even from this distance, he could tell that Angelica was fighting to hold back tears.
Lucas closed his eyes in disappointment. “Julius, you idiot.”
____________________________________________________________________________
“Hahahahaha! I bet that bitch isn’t so high and might now! She can’t even keep a man! Worse yet, she lost him to a child!”
Carla Fou Wayne sat quietly near Stephanie and the rest of her entourage. While Carla was a part of Stephanie’s entourage of followers, she by no means liked it. Stephanie was a Royal bitch-and-a-half and made the lives of everyone around her unpleasant. Carla wished for Angelica’s final champion to knock out the Prince. If only to get Stephanie to shut up.
____________________________________________________________________________
Shirou
I retracted my hands from the controls. I couldn’t fathom that someone could be this stupid. ‘His reasoning was entirely one-sided and based on the logic of a child throwing a temper tantrum. Were all of the Royals this way or was he the exception? That begged the question of why he was left in a position of eventual power if he had such glaring flaws?’
“Is everything alright Mr. Emiya?”
“Everything’s fine, Luxion. I’m just shocked at how stupid this boy is.”
“I completely understand. The intelligence of New Humanity pales in comparison to their forebearers. It’s a miracle that they’ve even reached a feudal society.”
“I wouldn’t take it that far. I think it’s just a case of the people in charge holding onto power for too long.”
Luxion was quiet for several seconds before responding to what I said.
“…I couldn’t agree more…”
I focused back on that match and prepared to tear down the princeling’s logic.
BZZT
“Sorry for that brief pause. So refresh my memory, your highness. You say that Angelica could never love you and that Marie is your one true love?”
“Exactly! Do you finally see–”
I had the Astray hold up a hand. “Shut up, the only adult in this match is talking.” I loaded my voice with the authority of an elder and halted Julius’s complaints. “How about we address your definition of love, shall we? By your definition, what should a loving couple be like?”
Realizing that he was allowed to speak, Julius voiced his opinion. “That’s a simple matter. A couple loves each other unconditionally and is open with their affection. They have an absolute understanding of each other. Sharing their secrets with each other.”
“God you’re naive…”
“What was that, Bartfort?”
“It’s Shirou, if you’re going to refer to me, use my given name. There are three other Bartforts present. But to answer your question, you are naive Prince Julius. That is not a couple, that is a fantasy.”
“What would you know of love?” Julius shot back at me angrily. “You are nothing but a man that covets another’s leftovers!”
I could hear the gasps from the audience. I didn’t react. Julius thought that he had verbally bested me, but I knew what I did next rattled him.
“TRACE ON”
“FIRE”
SHOOM
SLICE
With no delay, I traced an oversized mundane sword and fired it at the Edelweiss’s right arm. The shield arm. The nameless, mythless blade tore through the shoulder joint and severed it from the Armor. It fell to the ground with a cacophonous crash.
“Speak that way about Angelica again and I will fire the next one at your cockpit.”
Julius did not respond. The crowd didn’t even respond. Neither did the referee to my threat to the crown prince. I continued to talk.
“As I was saying, your definition of a relationship is a fantasy. One built around your own wants. A relationship takes work. Both sides have to put in the effort to make it work. You say that Angleica never loved you yet from what you say, she was the only one putting in the effort. She tried to be what she thought you wanted her to be or need to be.”
Julius snapped back to reality once I began to question his love. “That’s a lie! Angelica just wanted to be queen! She knew nothing about me!”
“How could she when you didn’t let her in!?” I countered. “You say that she didn’t know you yet you never let her in. Is she supposed to be a mind reader? Is she supposed to guess such things and then have to make the effort to make things work between the two of you?”
“Marie figured it out!” Julius bellowed as he charged at me. “Marie could read me like a book! She understood me! She understood all of us!”
I sidestepped his charge and kicked him away. I wasn’t going to end this quickly. This boy had to have a reality check or else this damn kingdom would suffer in the future. “Did you not find that the least bit odd? A girl that you never met somehow had the emotional capacity and intelligence to perfectly accommodate five of the founding heirs like it was nothing. She swooped into your lives and charmed you. Does that not sound sinister to you, prince?”
I watched Julius wildly pivot to turn around. Without his arm, his balance was off. “You will not speak of Marie that way in front of me! She’s a perfect angel!” he came at me with another wild swing.
“An angel? Would an angel give herself to four other men besides you? Would an angel try to engineer the social suicide of an upstanding young woman? Would an angel hide who she truly is?”
“MARIE IS HIDING NOTHING! YOU LIE!”
“I lie? Tell me, Your Highness. Whenever you’ve spoken with Marie, has she asked questions about your wealth or what life in the palace is like? Maybe she questioned the others similarly? About their domains? Their connections, maybe?”
I watched Julius stay silent.
“Maybe you’ve asked her about her life? Maybe you asked her about her family or home? I bet something always happens to change the subject. Maybe she diverts the conversation. Maybe she distracts you with sex or however far you’ve all gone with her. The point is, she is particularly guarded about herself but very interested in the affairs of you and your friends, isn’t she?”
“Yes,” Julius said with realization.
I stepped out of his path and gave him a look at his corner. I’d caught a glimpse of it during the fight and I’m sure others had as well. “Look at your corner, Prince Julius. There’s something that you need to see.”
Julius looked at the corner that each of his allies, best friends really, stepped out of. It was completely vacant. Marie was not there. That elf servant was gone right along with her. The woman that he and his friends had been championing had abandoned them at the eleventh hour. It had to be a hard pill to swallow, but I still had to push a little bit more. I turned off my comms and spoke to Luxion. “Luxion? Do you still have that drone monitoring Marie?” I asked.
“Of course, sir.”
“Then I want you to broadcast it for Julius to see?”
“Just for him? Or would you like the rest of the academy and kingdom to see it as well?”
“Everyone. I want there to be no chance of her doing this to anyone else.” The image of Morgan appeared in my mind along with what she did to Camelot and Artoria. “Pass along a message to Dan and the rest of his crew to apprehend Marie.”
“Would you like me to send a shuttle to ferry them to the Partner?”
“Yeah, keep her somewhere she can’t escape but also where someone won’t get to her easily.”
“Yes, Mr. Emiya.”
Luxion launched a projection and it displayed the form of Marie running desperately through the grounds of the Academy. She tugged that elf boy servant behind her like her life depended on it.
“Mistress? Where are we running to?” asked the servant.
“We need to escape the Academy! That damn mob family ruined everything! I was supposed to be the next queen and live a life of luxury but that Shirou Emiya knock-off had to ruin everything! Everything was going fine until he stepped in to defend that fat-titted cow, Angelica.”
“What about the boys?”
“What about them? We’re cutting ties! We’ll head to Alzer and start over there!””
“Luxion cut the feed,” I said. This should have been enough for Julius to get the picture.
“Yes, sir”
The image disappeared from the arena and left the place in deafening silence.
“Do you get it now Your Highness?” I asked. “Are you ready to stop running from reality?”
I gave him time to respond. I did just completely tear his world asunder. I didn’t have to wait for very long, though. He turned around and pointed his sword at me with his remaining arm. “Have at you, Shirou.”
“You still wish to fight?” there was no shock or apprehension in my voice. I was simply acknowledging his intent.
“Yes.” he paused for a bit, like he was finding the right word but eventually continued. “It’s been made clear what a fool I am. If I am to reclaim any semblance of my honor after my shameful display from over the past term then I must finish this fight with some dignity. Have at you.”
“I guess I can–”
“COME ON, SHIROU! AFTER EVERYTHING THAT YOU PUT THE PRINCE THROUGH YOU AT LEAST OWE HIM A FAIR END!”
“YEAH! THE GUY JUST REALIZED HOW HARD IT IS FOR THE REST OF US NOBLEMEN! GIVE HIM HIS FIGHT!”
“BE LIKE SIR LEON AND GIVE HIM AN HONORABLE AND FAIR DUEL!”
“JU-LI-US”
“JU-LI-US”
“JU-LI-US”
All around the stadium, various young noblemen from each year were cheering for Julius. Not for him to win but for him to get a fair end. I assumed that they felt some sense of comradery with the royal heir upon witnessing him fall victim to the predatory whiles of a woman. A woman who wanted nothing more than his money and titles. It was what they all had gone through in one form or another.
“What will you do, Mr. Emiya?”
“There’s nothing else to do. I’ll give him his end. Though I won’t be giving him my weapon like Leon did.”
“I’d prefer you not. I did not care for it when Master did it.”
“Sorry, Luxion but I still might do something that you disapprove of.” I raised the Astray’s right arm and with the katana in my hand, I slashed the shoulder section from my machine. “That ought to shut up the crowd.”
“You are right. I disapprove of this. As compensation, you will be paying me back for this transgression.”
“How so? I doubt you have any need of money.”
“You’ll see…”
While I watched Luxion try to be intimidating, Julius showed his shock. “Are you mad, Shirou?!”
“The people wanted a ‘fair and honorable duel’ so I granted it to them. It’s not like I could grant you one of my weapons. Leon and Chris’s match had shown that your machines can’t handle the weight of ours.”
“...then en garde.” Julius lunged and I used my own weapon to deflect his attack. He pivoted again, switching to attack my lower half with his sword. I responded by kicking his arm to stop the attack and then went for a stab. He rolled out of the way with his machine and stood his ground once more. “You’re holding back.”
“It’s what the crowd wanted. I’d rather not deal with their bitching and moaning. I can still beat you either way.”
“This duel has nothing to do with them. It is between us. Now face me like you mean it! This is a matter of my honor!”
“Fine then.” I reinforced the Astray’s frame and prepared to end the duel. My usual interface lines ran throughout the machine and did their job. I stabbed the katana into the ground and held out my remaining arm, sending a much larger-than-normal burst of power into it. The power formed as sparks in the Astray’s hand. I willed those sparks to form a shape and that shape was a sword. Black with red tortoiseshell patterns on the blade. It was half of my usual go-to weapons, Kanshou. “If you’re ready to end this fight, Your Highness then I’m ready to oblige.”
“I’m ready.” Julius charged and screamed his heart out but I wasn’t going to let him waste his breath for too long. I forced the Astray to move and I was sure from everyone else's perspective that the Astray had disappeared and reappeared behind the Edelweiss. Pushing the machine that hard, while simple enough to do with my own body, cost me a pretty penny in my own reserves but it served its purpose.
CRASH
Behind me, the damage to the Edelweiss was evident. His head was severed, the other arm was on the ground, and the waist below the cockpit had been bifurcated. The whole thing came crashing down.
“The Edelweiss can no longer fight! Bartfort is the winner!”
I returned with the Astray to our side. Now came the hard part.
To Be Continued
Notes:
And those are the final matches. I hope everyone enjoyed this chapter because I enjoyed finally getting it out of my head. I took a different direction with Marie. Highlighting her refusal to see reality at this point in the story and aggressive doubling down. it will have consequences in the future. Don't worry about the boys. I have plans for them. fun plans.
Chapter 6: Wrap Up
Summary:
Julius and his friends are met with the reality of the situation. Marie is handed over to the palace. Angelica's champions meet with Duke Redgrave. And Fanoss observes.
Notes:
Hey there, I'm back with chapter six a little sooner than I normally am, but here we are. I've already started writing the next chapter and I have a general outline for what is going to happen in the next few chapters. Get ready for some slice-of-life action in the Bartfort territory.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Huh?”
Julius woke up in the infirmary. Sitting around him were his friends. They recovered from their respective matches. Greg’s nose was bandaged and he was sitting in his chair to the left of Julius sleeping. Brad was on his right with his arm in a sling, also sleeping. Chris had various bandages on his body and face and his nose was in a book. Finally, Jilk was still unconscious from his fight and resting in his bed.
“Julius?” the prince heard the voice of Chris and turned to look at him. “Are you awake?”
Julius sat up and nodded his head. “Yes, I am. I take it that the battle is over?”
Chris nodded. “Yes, it is. The referees told us as much when you were deposited here. We have lost.”
Julius tilted his head upward. “It was all for nothing.”
The other boys began to rouse and Greg responded to Julius’s last comment. “What do you mean?”
“Marie had been playing us,” Julius said. “She had never loved us. She only wanted our money and titles. I assume it was to live a lavish life.”
“That…can’t be right!” said Brad. “She had been so…genuine with us.”
Julius shook his head. “Was she being genuine or was she being what we wanted her to be? Bartfort, I mean Shirou blew her facade wide open. She had escaped from the arena and left me to my fate at some point in the final match.”
Chris had closed his book and was staring down at the ground. Brad and Greg simply gave each other a look before Julius watched Greg stand up. “Then this works out for the best,” he said. “Brad, Chris, and I plan to go on a training trip to broaden our horizons around the kingdom. My reason for going is that I found my convictions wavering. I had fallen for the Bartfort Heiress and felt disgusted with myself for being so fickle with my affections. How can I call myself a man if I can’t be resolute? There’s also the fact that I want to get stronger. A girl like that isn’t going to want a weakling.”
Brad took the floor next. “I wish to improve myself as well. For too long I’ve felt like I’m not good enough. When compared to the four of you I always found myself wanting. I plan to join Greg and Chris to sharpen my rounded edges finally. To be a real man.”
Chris was next. “Matters with me are quite simple. I wish to improve myself for my rematch with Sir Leon. He will not get the best of me next time.”
“Now what do you say, Julius?” asked Greg. The redhead held out a hand.
Julius adjusted himself before grasping the hand of his dear friend. “I’ll take you up on that offer! It’s high time that we make our ancestors proud!” there were good vibes all around as the dude squad looked forward to their plans. Their revelry was cut short by a sound that cut through the cheers.
KNOCK
KNOCK
KNOCK
Everyone turned around to see who it was. It was Angelica accompanied by Professor Lucas. Julius tried to stand up. “Stand down, Julius. You are still recovering, after all.”
Julius was only halfway through getting his blanket off himself when his uncle ordered him to stop. “Oh, of course, Uncle.” That didn’t stop the other three from standing and bowing.
“It’s nice to see that most of you aren’t worse for wear.” Lucas’s gaze passed over Jilk’s for a second before returning to the rest of the boys. “As I’m sure that you know, the duel has concluded and I have with me the binding contract that says that none of you are to interact with Ms. Lafan going forward. All contact is to cease effective immediately. Both directly and through proxies. If you are found to be in contact with her in any capacity then you will be in breach of the contract and will face the consequences.” Lucas looked at the gathered boys. “Though I’m certain that after Ms. Lafan’s display, those restrictions should not be hard on you.”
“So it’s true then,” asked Brad.
“I’m afraid so, Mr. Fields. You have my condolences.” the boys reassured their friend. With Marie revealed to be another snake in the grass, they all knew what was waiting for Brad in particular regarding his fiance.
“Now with that business out of the way, I believe that Prince Julius and Lady Angelica have some speaking to do. I would like to ask the rest of you to exit the room for a time.”
Brad, Greg, and Chris got up and made for the exit but not before grabbing Jilk’s gurney and escorting him out.
Soon, Angelica and Julius were alone. “Your Highness,” Angelica addressed respectfully.
“Angelica.”
“How are you feeling?” she asked.
“Physically? Like I just went ten rounds with my father while he was putting in effort. I’m sure that I’ll be feeling this for a while. Emotionally? I feel like a damn fool.” Julius cast his eyes downward and stared at his hands. They were bandaged and wrapped. He was sure that there would be scarring afterward. “I genuinely thought that she was the one. I thought that if I was with her then everything else would be bearable. Now that I think about it, I probably would have felt this way if any girl had acted the way Marie did.”
Angelica put a hand on Julius’s shoulder. “That was why I was trying to get her away from you. Her actions and motives were far too suspect. Especially with how she managed to get all of you under her thumb.”
“And I would like to thank you and apologize to you for all of that. Had you not done what you did, I shudder to think about what might have happened to the kingdom. Still, there is one further thing that I must apologize for.”
“What would that be, Your Highness?”
Julius took a deep breath. He figured that this was going to be hard for her to hear. Especially after her family had prepared her for the opposite. “I’m sorry, but I can’t love you the way that you want me to. I just don’t see you in that way.”
Back with Angelica, she tightened her fist. She figured that this was a possibility but it was still hard to hear. She figured that Julius never found her attractive. He wouldn’t have run into the arms of a temptress if that wasn’t at least somewhat true. “Then I guess this is where we part ways.”
“I’m truly sorry, Angelica. I now realize what I’ve put you through and I mean my apology with the most absolute sincerity that I can muster.” as Angelica turned to leave, Julius thought he spied the twinkle of tears escape from Angelica’s eyes.
‘You idiot. If you were capable of being this reasonable then why couldn’t you have been that way with me?’
Angelica exited the room and that just left Julius with his uncle, Lucas. “Are you certain that you could never come to love her the way that you loved Ms. Marie, however fake that love was?”
“I’m certain. After my hideous display, I doubt that Lord Redgrave would want me anywhere near his daughter.” Julius winced at the thought of what could be in his future. He worried that he might not even be able to make it to the training trip with the rest of the guys. “I worry that Gilbert may try to take his retribution out of my hide.”
“If I were you, I’d worry more about what your mother is going to do to you once she’s made aware of everything.” little did they know that the queen as well as the entire kingdom already knew of the events that had transpired here today. Julius’s prospects were not looking good.
“Believe me, I’m not looking forward to her punishment. ‘Fear the anger of a kind man’ as they say.”
“Quite.” Lucas nodded along at his nephew’s summation of the fate that awaited him. “Well, I will leave you to recuperate. I have duties to attend to as a teacher.”
“Certainly, uncle.” with his peace said, Lucas made himself scarce and followed after Angelica. That left Julius to worry about his future.
____________________________________________________________________________
Leon
I waited with Jenna and Nicks as the bookies brought us our winnings. Even though there were people who supported us, not many of them bet on us. I don’t blame them. Friendship and money don’t go hand in hand.
“So how much money do you think we won?” asked Jenna. “It has to be a hefty sum.” I could see the cash signs popping up in Jenna's eyes. She was hoping for a payday. Too bad for her that all of this was going to Lord Redgrave. It’s not like we needed the money though. We’re disgustingly rich thanks to the expedition…I’m probably going to be in loads of trouble once I have to explain the actual scope of what I brought back from my dungeon crawl, aren't I?
NUDGE
NUDGE
I stopped having nightmares about what Mom and Dad were going to do to me and looked at Jenna who had been pushing me to get my attention. “Did you hear me, Leon? How much money did you bet?”
I didn’t answer her. I just reached into my pocket and pulled out the betting ticket I got when I came here to make the bet. Jenna took it and looked it over before frothing at the mouth and going slack. That was when Nicks caught her. He took a look himself and had to keep his knees from buckling.
“Where did you even get this money from? You didn’t go to a loan shark did you?”
I instantly shook my head and held up my hands. “Hell no! I got that money from my dungeoneering!”
Before Nicks could tare into me for not mentioning the fact I had that kind of wealth just lying around, the bookies came back with our winnings. They all had strained looks on their faces.
“Well, Sir Bartfort and family…here are your winnings. One million…platinum…coins.” they brought our winnings to us on a cart. Thankfully it was one with a deep bed for the coins. There was a smaller chance for the coins to fall out.
I grinned like a bastard, took the cart handle, and started heading out with Nicks carrying Jenna behind us.
The money was procured. Now it was time to get back on the partner. Shirou should be there interrogating Marie.
____________________________________________________________________________
Shirou
I stepped into the hallway where Marie’s temporary room had been located. I had some documents under my arm that needed to be delivered to her. Lucas had Entrusted me to handle this while he handled things with Julius and his crew.
As I walked down the hallway, I spied Kashim, one of Clarice’s followers. He had a rifle resting on his shoulder as he kept a vigilant watch on the door. When he noticed me, he saluted. “Mr. Shirou!”
“At ease, Kashim. I’m not Clarice or Dan.”
“But you are one of the owners of the ship so protocol dictates a show of respect.”
I could tell that he wasn’t going to let go of this so I let him continue as is. “Fine. Fine. What can you tell me about the prisoner?”
He ceased his salute. “She’s been quiet for the last hour. When we first apprehended her, she’d been forceful and belligerent. Spouting nonsense about how she’s ‘the protagonist’ and how she’s the most important person. She also mentioned you by a different name.”
“Which name?” I asked.
“Shirou Emiya instead of Shirou Fou Bartfort. Is that what your name was before the Bartforts adopted you, sir?”
“Something like that.” before the Bartforts adopted me I was known as simply ‘Shirou’ in this world. The name Emiya had nothing to do with me here. The only ones who knew about my original name were Luxion and Leon. The implications of Marie knowing that name were plain as day.
“Alright, Kashim, let me in.”
“Sir!” he saluted again before reaching into his pocket and pulling out a piece of paper that he looked at briefly before gingerly punching in the key code. “You’re clear to go in.”
I stepped through the door and found the place to be a mess. Blankets and pillows had been shredded and relieved of the stuffing. Walls had been slashed. Curtains were pulled down. Objects were strewn about randomly. It looked like a hurricane had come through here. The source of that hurricane was nowhere in sight. The only place she could have been hiding was the bathroom so I made my way over.
KNOCK
KNOCK
KNOCK
For a few seconds, there was no response until eventually, a voice answered. “What now? Have you finally come to finish the job? Are you here to kill me for my crime of seducing the prince?”
I stepped into the bathroom, thankfully she was decent. “Enough with the pity party. You’re not innocent in all of this.”
“What was so wrong about what I did!” Marie demanded. “None of them were happy with their marriages! At least I was able to make them happy!”
I waved her off. “You made them happy by lying to them and pretending to be someone you weren’t. You prayed on the insecurities of idiots in a bid to gain a comfy position in society. Don’t pretend that you’re motives were altruistic. You even planned to run off to Alzer with your elf servant to try your luck there.”
Marie reeled back like she’d been smacked. “How did you know about that?” she asked.
I looked to the side of me and one of Luxion’s drones took that as a cue to appear. I looked back at her confused face and explained the meaning behind the drone. “We’ve been watching you throughout this duel. Not just you. The Bakaranger 5 as well. We’ve recorded and broadcasted everything that you’ve all done and said in the duels. We recorded the five idiots' plan to sabotage us, their plans to attack our families, how you treated them as commodities to be discarded, everything. You’ll be lucky to make it out of all of this with simple jail time.”
I watched Marie reel back and fall into the bathtub as if she’d been struck. It was obvious that she hadn’t expected her actual behavior to be caught on camera, which is a fair assumption to make. This world typically does not have those types of means available to it.
SNIFF
SNIFF
“I was supposed to be the protagonist…”
“I’m gonna need you to explain that.” I saw Marie jolt as she realized that she said all of that in front of me.
She looked from side to side and tried to deny her words. “Forget what I said! I’m just crazy!”
I rolled my eyes and took a seat on the toilet. The lid was down. “I know that you’re a reincarnator. I am too. So is Leon. So I’m going to need you to explain what you mean by ‘protagonist’ because as I understand it, you weren’t supposed to be here in the first place.”
Her eyes went wide. It occurred to me that she likely thought that she was the only one here. That was narrow-minded and foolish of her. “I know that this world is an Otome game from your perspective, but surely you should have realized once things started playing out differently from your expectations that something was wrong.”
“BUT YOU CAN’T BE A REINCARNATOR! YOU’RE A FICTIONAL CHARACTER! YOU’RE FROM A COMPLETELY DIFFERENT FRANCHISE! YOU CAN’T BE HERE! YOU’RE JUST SUPPOSED TO A REFERENCE! AN EASTER EGG! A SHOUTOUT! YOU CAN’T BE–!”
I placed my hand over Marie’s mouth to cut her off. She was rambling. We weren’t going to get anywhere like that. “I’m going to explain to you why you’re wrong about your assumptions. First of all, I am Emiya. I’m not sure which version of me you’re familiar with but I am him. When you found yourself reincarnated here, shouldn’t you have had the realization that fictional universes are real as well? What was stopping someone from a reality that you recognize from reincarnating here if you could?”
Marie didn’t respond. Her eyes just went wide.
“Since you’re not speaking, I’m going to get to the heart of why I’m here. My business with you is two-fold. First of all, here. This is for you.” I handed the documents I'd been carrying to Marie.
She took them into her hands and paged through them. “What are these?”
I raised a brow. “You’re looking through them and still asking what they are? Are you even reading the pages you’re thumbing through?”
“I JUST WANTED TO FIND OUT QUICKER! IS THAT SO WRONG!?”
I shook my head. “Typical spoiled brats. They never want to do the work.”
Marie glared at me before speaking up. “I don’t get how someone like you could have the attention of girls like Sakura and Saber. Rin makes sense since she’s enough of a royal bitch to be able to put up with a jerk like you but the other two make no sense. It’s not like you even came through for them. In most routes, you fail to save Sakura and since you’re supposedly Emiya and not ‘Shirou’ that means you failed to– !”
Marie cut herself off as she felt an oppressive force overtake her body. She dropped the documents and was forced to the ground by the weight of the killing intent forced upon her. She couldn’t breathe. She couldn’t think straight. She couldn’t even move. She was locked in place with the eyes of an Apex Predator upon her.
As quickly as the pressure fell upon her, it fell away and Marie could move again. She looked up and saw my stern visage looking down at her. “Just because you know things about my life doesn’t give you the right to comment on them to my face. Now I’m going to let this slide this time but if you ever come to my face and start mouthing off about what I ‘failed’ to do or badmouth my former friends then we’re going to have a problem. Understand?”
Marie nodded her head vigorously and I moved the conversation along. “Now as for what those documents are, they are the binding contract that you will sign to signify that you are the loser of the duel and that you will no longer interact with his highness or the rest of his entourage. Seeing as you were willing to abandon them to head to Alzer for some reason, I assume that this condition is not a problem for you to uphold.” I handed her a pen. “Sign it with this and then we’ll move on to the last item on the docket.”
Marie grabbed the pen fearfully and near-illegibly scrawled her name on the document. She handed it back to me with her arms shaking. I didn’t care.
“Thank you. Now we can get on to the last piece of business.” I put away the contract and turned back to Marie. “I’ll make this simple for you. Why did you do it?” Marie looked confused, I asked her again. “Why did you do it? Why did you seduce all five of the so-called ‘capture targets’ and potentially jeopardize the Kingdom?”
This was where she seemed to find her resolve once again. “Because I was reborn into a family of animals! The Lafans are in leagues of debt both legally and illegally and they were using me as a debt mule! Every one of them! Even my siblings! Was it so wrong to want a better life for myself? Was it so wrong to want to change my fate? You should agree with me! You tried to change you– ! ”
Marie immediately shut up again. She felt the inklings of my killing intent rise up on her spine again. She did not utter a word to Shirou about his past.
“Okay, you wanted a better lot in life. Understandable. The issue that I’m having trouble understanding is why did you feel the need to seduce ALL FIVE of the idiots. One of them should have been enough to solve your problems. The five of their families have enough clout individually to bring a no-name family like the Lafans to heel. Even excusing the the Five, you had other options if you planned to go to Alzer of all places. Let me guess, is it also the setting for some games? Likely a sequel?”
Marie nodded her head.
“Then why were you even wasting your time with the Five? What was your plan if you somehow managed to push this whole harem thing through? What would you do about the determining parentage? The eventual succession crisis that would start up? The fallout of the other fiances having their marriages terminated?”
“I was…going to become the saint?”
I could practically hear the lack of surety in her voice. It appeared that my words were starting to sink in. “Become the saint? Leon told me about that. Livia is supposed to become the saint. Probably for a good reason. What made you think that you could replace her?”
That confidence came back. “All the saint has to do is be good at healing magic! I worked my body to the bone to improve my healing magic. I can heal just as well as that fat-titted cow!”
“Be careful, your jealousy is showing. More importantly, the country has plenty of healing mages within the Temple and Royal Palace. If what you say is true then why hasn’t someone tried to do what you do and just gaslight the kingdom into believing that they’re the saint?”
“Because none of them had the willingness to push their magic to the levels that I have. I had to sacrifice my physical development to get my healing magic to the level that it needed to be. After all of that, I deserve to be the saint.”
I stared at her. She seemed to be backsliding into the mentality that she was owed something. “Well, that explains why you look like a child.”
“Hey!”
“Shut up, you do. More importantly, the fact that you had to contort your body’s development to the point that you will not grow past this lends more credence to the fact that you are not meant to be the saint. Olivia, on the other hand, has magic come to her quite easily. Especially healing magic. She would probably be considered a rare Average One with a huge knack for Spiritual Healing if she were from my world. You, on the other hand, would be lucky to amount to a Third Rate Spellcaster going against her Element or Origin considering the lengths that you had to go to get to the level you’re at.”
Marie crossed her arms and huffed. “What do you know about the level that I’m at?”
I pointed at my nose. “I’m kind of a magical bloodhound. When I sense magic it manifests as a smell to my senses. I can even smell things that otherwise wouldn’t have a smell. Case in point: Olivia smells like light and is overwhelming whereas your scent is feint. You’re plan was likely going to fail when it mattered. Whenever that was.”
Marie ground her teeth. “HOW THE HELL WOULD YOU KNOW? IT’S NOT LIKE YOU PLAYED THE GAME!”
I sighed. “That’s right. I didn’t play the game, but I do have enough life experience and empirical evidence to make an educated guess. Your plan hinges on a lot of assumptions and the moment things change, you can’t adapt. On top of all of this, what was your plan for your duties as the new saint? You’d be a religious leader with duties that are expected of you. That doesn’t sound like the relaxing life that I’m sure you were expecting. Couple that with being the queen consort and wife to the four other founding families and I highly doubt you’d be able to handle all of those duties.”
Her mouth snapped shut. It was obvious that she hadn’t accounted for that. She tried to open her mouth but I cut her off. “Don’t even think about saying the boys would take care of it. That is exactly the thing that Julius is trying to escape. According to him, that’s what his parents' dynamic is like but in reverse.”
She dropped all arguments after that. I stood up. I did what I came here to do and learned what I needed to learn. She had useable but flawed information and didn’t truly plan out what would happen afterward. In short, she was acting her age even though I was sure that she was older than that mentally.
“While I think that you’re a definite idiot, I don’t think you deserve death for that. Still, if you want to survive this I highly suggest throwing yourself at the tender mercies of whoever judges you. That’s all that I’m willing to do for you. Goodbye.” I got up from the turned-down toilet seat and left the bathroom and suite altogether.
____________________________________________________________________________
Angelica walked up the ramps of the Partner with Olivia and Clarice right by her sides. Clarice’s Followers and Angelica’s maid, Cordelia, flanked them on both sides. Waiting for them at the top were Nicks and Shirou.
“Need help with that luggage?” asked Shirou.
Dan shook his head. “Not in the slightest, though we could use some instruction on where to take our stuff.”
Shirou gestured to Nicks. “Follow Nicks and he’ll direct you to the rooms that we’ve set out for all of you. There should be enough room for all of your luggage in your respective rooms. If not, Luxion will take them to the Cargo Hold.”
Angelica made to follow Nicks but she was pulled aside by Shirou. Olivia looked like she wanted to stay but Shirou’s insistence got her to follow the others.
Angelica was now alone with Shirou once again. Unlike before, Angelica wasn’t a nervous wreck that was flinging accusations. She was calm if a little angry.
“What’s wrong?” asked Shirou.
“Why? Are you going to fix the problem?” Angelica asked back.
“I can if you want me to but I’m reasonably sure that you just want someone to vent to.”
Angelica gave him a look. “Wise choice.”
“Don’t give me too much credit, I’ve had to go through trial and error on this sort of thing. Having two mothers and four adopted sisters helps you figure that out real quick.”
Angelica nods her head. “Yes, that’s right. You were adopted into the nobility. I sometimes forget that with how you carry yourself.”
“I appreciate the compliment, Angelica but you're deflecting the conversation. What is wrong?”
Angelica sighed. Most men would have taken the bate from her compliment and happily diverted. Then again, Angelica remembered that Shirou Fou Bartfort was not like most men. “I went to see the prince. Thankfully, he seemed to finally be free from the fog that was clouding his mind and judgment. All of the Royal Entourage seemed to be thinking clearly. I cannot speak for Jilk as he was still unconscious but my point still stands. I had expected the removal of Lafan to get him to see reason. I expected it to…”
“Make him love you?”
Angelica sighed. “Yes,” she said dejectedly. “How pathetic is that? To go through so much trouble to win someone's heart only to have them still rebuke you. I truly must be a detestable woman.”
Angelica started to cry and Shirou directed her over the railings of the Partner’s deck. There she listened to him speak his piece. “Would you like to hear my opinion on the matter?” Angelica nodded. “Thank you. I can understand what you’re going through.”
“You can?”
Angelica watched him nod. “There was…a girl I knew some time ago. Her name was Artoria. We got involved in a deadly event together and we had to work together to survive it. During that event, I started to fall for her truly. She was strong and beautiful. She inspired me to walk the path that I’m on. When it was time for us to part, I asked for her hand. She rebuffed me. She didn’t feel the same way that I did. She saw me only as a temporary ally. From there, I got it in my head that if I could make something of myself and show her that I could be her equal, someone that could have her back always, then maybe she would return my feelings.”
Angelica realized that Shirou had paused. “Did you manage to do that?”
“No…no. She…died.” Angelica looked at Shirou’s face. He had a complicated expression. She realized that there was more to that explanation than a simple death. “What I’m trying to say is that we can’t force someone to love us and we can’t waste our lives chasing for what could have been. At some point, we have to pick ourselves up and move forward.”
Angelica could understand those words. This was someone who got what she was feeling. Someone who lost his first shot at happiness. She also realized something else from his words. “Is that your way of telling me to move on to a relationship with you?” Angelica smirked. “Rather bold of you Bartfort.”
“You’re going to need to specify. There is more than one Bartfort on this ship,” he smirked back. That smirk shrunk a little when Angelica moved closer to his cheek to plant a kiss on it. She then pushed up from her spot on the railing and departed after the group.
“I think you know who I’m talking to, Shirou. And thank you for the talk. It felt nice having someone to vent to who wasn’t being paid by my family.”
Soon she was gone and Shirou was by his lonesome. He smirked. “At least she didn’t resort to violence like Rin would have.”
____________________________________________________________________________
Dan and his brothers-in-arms were following Nicks to their lodgings for the trip. Clarice and Olivia had already been given their rooms so that just left Dan and his people. Dan was content to silently follow but the prodding of one of his comrades seemed intent on making that impossible.
“Damn, Daniel! Why didn’t you tell us you were that ready to clean Jilk’s clock? Remind me to never piss you off!”
This was Kurz Fou Weber. He was blond and wore his hair long. He was the son of a regional earl and was a bit of a flirt. Unlike Brad, he was not engaged so his skirt-chasing was not a problem. He was one of Dan’s most trusted subordinates. “Seeing as how Jilk is out of the picture, are you finally going to make your move with Ms. Clarice?”
POW!
“Don’t even joke about that!” shouted another person. “Trying to woo someone above your station comes with a whole host of problems! Least of which is being reprimanded for the social faux pas and possibly knocked down a rank!” This was Melisssa Mao. She hailed from the Southern Floating Isles just like Shirou and had black hair and fair skin. She was commoner-born, but her family had a history of service within the Kingdom.
Kurz rubbed his head. “Damn, Melissa. That hurt. And what do you mean by faux pas? Shirou’s courting Redgrave. Why can’t Dan here court Clarice like we all know he wants to?”
Melissa struck him again. “Ow, damn it!”
“The reason that Shirou can get away with it is because the Bartforts have the muscle to pull that off. According to Dan, they have a ship the size of the capital, a whole army’s worth of Armors(all as impressive as the ones that were displayed in the duel), and the resources to man and maintain them. If the kingdom is smart they promote each of the siblings that participated in the duel! Leon alone is looking at a Viscountcy at the very least.”
Kurz still seemed confused. “Dan was out there doing the same thing! He stood shoulder to shoulder with the Bartforts so why wouldn’t he get a promotion?”
Kashim decided to speak this time. “That would be because the Commander wouldn’t have the necessary land or holdings to necessitate the promotion. If the Commander is ranked up to Viscount then he’ll either have to become independent or stay within the Elgar household. Since he has no holdings and likely won’t by the time he graduates, which will be by the end of this year, there is no way for him to be independent. That only leaves staying with his household and letting the promotion be applied to the Elgar house as a whole.”
Everyone stared at Kashim for a good few seconds save for Dan. That was when a blue-haired girl, also from the Southern Floating Isles like Melissa, put her arm around Kashim’s neck. “Breath there, Kashim. Not everyone is read up on Courtly Protocol the way you are.”
Kashim looked perplexed. “But it's one of the first classes that they teach at the academy.”
“That’s enough everyone. Nicks says we’re here.” Dan reasserted his authority. The conversation had gone to a place that he didn’t want to think about. Sure Jilk was out of the way but that didn’t change the fact that the Elgars were reliant on the Atlees for financial stability. The Elgar lands were barren and didn’t have much in the way of commerce. What they did have was an abundance of trained fighters. The Elgars and their forces trained constantly in all manners of combat. Martial, magical, strategic, tactical, naval, and Armor. Their servitude to the Atlee house was what kept them afloat. A promotion would jeopardize that.
Dan settled into his lodging for the trip after putting his stuff down. He laid down on the bed that was comfier than he had expected and let his mind drift. All he could think was how things probably still weren’t going to change.
____________________________________________________________________________
Leon
Everyone was settling in for the ride. With the Partner it wouldn’t take that long. A few hours at most. Two tops. I was on the deck trying to ignore my brother and sister’s questions. That was when Shirou walked in. “What’s going on?” he asked us. I tried to speak but Nicks covered my mouth. Jenna took over speaking duties. She pointed a shaking hand of anger at me.
“This little roach wants to take all of that dia we earned from gambling on ourselves and hand it over to Duke Redgrave! Can you believe him? We earned a million platinum coins! In pure dia that’s easily a billion! That’s enough money to move our house up a rank or two! I might be able to find a decent marriage partner in that social stratum!”
As always, Jenna’s real intentions shined through. She was concerned about how this would affect her.
“That was the plan from the start,” Shirou says. From the look on Jenna’s face, I could tell that she was going to lose it.
“YOU DID WHAT!?” her scream was loud and shrill. “ARE YOU TELLING ME THAT OUR FAMILY IS ABOUT TO SEND ONE BILLION DIA DOWN THE DRAIN JUST TO APPEASE THE DUKE!? WE HAVE THE LARGEST WARSHIP IN THE COUNTRY! JUST INTIMIDATE EVERYONE WITH IT!”
I finally wrestled out of Nicks’s grasp and started to make my case. “First of all, Luxion is not a warship, he’s a passenger ship. Second, we’re not doing this to appease the Redgraves. The way I see it, they’re gonna be glad we stood up for their daughter. The real reason that we’re doing this is to make sure that no one still holding a grudge in court will try to prosecute us or extrajudicially try to ‘remove’ us. The broadcast had to have gone a long way in revealing the truth of the matter but people are stubborn.”
“What do you mean by broadcast?” Nicks asked. It was a word that he didn’t know.
Luxion floated by me and spoke up. “I showed the content of the duel between us and the Royal Entourage to all of the concerned parties of Holfort. All of the Founding Families’ territories. The royal court and the capital at large. The Duchal House of Redgrave. The Houses of the Five Fiances excluding the Offreys. And our territory with the other territories surrounding it.”
When Luxion finished speaking Jenna lunged at me. “You showed me to nearly the entire Kingdom beating up Seberg! How am I supposed to get a good man now?!”
“Would…it…help…if I said…we will still…have…money after…this?” she stopped shaking me to let me speak my piece. “As I was saying, we’ll still have money for the family after all this is said and done.”
“So you’re not giving all that money to the Duke?” asked Nicks.
“No, I am. That’s nonnegotiable.” Jenna prepared to strangle me, but my quick thinking prevented that. “Luxion, show my brother and sister here the amount of Dia within our coffers.” Luxion did some calculations and projected a number before the brother/sister pair. Nicks’s mouth hung open and Jenna fainted.
“You enjoyed doing that,” Shirou said as he walked up beside me.
“After all the badgering they hit me with? It’s what I deserve. Now let’s get this show on the road. We have to make trips to several territories and I want to finish it before the day is out. First, we’re dropping off Marie. Then our next destination is the Redgrave territory.”
____________________________________________________________________________
Shirou, Leon, Nicks, Jenna, and Dan sat in front of Vincent Rapha Redgrave who was accompanied by his son Gilbert Rapha Redgrave. They were within Vincent’s audience chamber where he received guests of a more professional nature.
“Well, I can certainly say that I’ve been proven wrong,” said Vincent. “You each stood up for my daughter, admonished the prince, and revealed his wrongdoing. Your side has held up their word.”
Jenna leaned over to Nicks and whispered to him. ‘What is he talking about?’ Nicks just shrugged.
Leon and Shirou, on the other hand, bowed their heads to the Duke. Jenna, Nicks, and Dan followed suit.
“But it begs the question, with the truth being out there so thoroughly, what could you five possibly be coming to me and my family for?” asked Vincent. He then looked at Dan. “Especially you, Elgar. You are sworn to the Atlees. Why come to me?”
“Speaking for myself, I am simply showing moral support to my friends and comrades. I fully plan to throw myself at Lord Atlee's mercy in regards to raising my hand against my lady’s fiance and ruining all the planning that went into setting up not only their betrothal but potentially jeopardizing the kingdom’s stability.”
Vincent held up a hand. “I think that it can be safely said that you were not the ones jeopardizing the kingdom. But based on what Dan has said, can I assume that you Bartforts are here to ‘throw your selves at my mercy?’ Tell me, what do four siblings with the most advanced Armors that the kingdom has seen have to worry about? Try to convince me that it's worth interceding for you.”
At that, Leon stepped up. Vincent seemed a little disappointed. “As I’ve displayed to most of the country, I own powerful Armors and as I’m sure you’ve seen, I have long-range communication capabilities through Luxion’s drones.” the drone that had been sent to the Redgrave Estate bobbed up and down. “I am also possessed of a ship the likes of which the Kingdom has never seen. Luxion? If you will?”
“Of course, Master…” The Redgrave drone sent out a signal to the main body and Leon gestured for everyone to look out the nearest window. Just like before the duel, Luxion’s main body was orbiting the estate. It casts a shadow over not only the manor but the entire floating island.
“Okay, Luxion, that’s enough. Go back into camouflage mode,” ordered Leon.
“At once, sir…” The camo reactivated and the Luxion was hidden from view once again.
“As you can see, my main ship is quite large and is appropriately armed for its size. On top of all that, it can cloak itself and render the ship undetectable by modern methods. You are quite correct in saying that there isn’t much for us to fear in terms of a direct attack. That was not why we came to you. We wish for you to look out for our family politically until this whole mess blows over.” Leon snaps his fingers and Luxion’s drone presents an image of their winnings from the duel. “That is why we have provided suitable compensation for your help. One billion Dia earned from the bets placed on your daughter’s demise and moved into our possession due to our bets on ourselves to win. Does this suffice, your Lordship?”
Vincent steepled his fingers and leaned forward. “You know, so flagrantly showing off your strength of arms to someone that you’re beseeching can be seen as a social faux pas, but I’ll choose to overlook it this time. On the matter of me interceding on your behalf, you can consider your offering accepted. I doubt that there will be anyone willing to rise against you but those that do will have me to deal with.”
Vincent watched the children visibly relax. They had been dreading this meeting. “Still, there is the matter of my daughter’s well-being.” Vincent saw the young man known as Shirou snap to attention first. It wasn’t excessive or showy. The boy just focused his eyes on Vincent more intently. That was a good sign. “You see, after spending the whole term dealing with Julius’s behavior I find that she requires a reprieve. A bit of relaxation before returning to the academy for the next term.”
“You were hoping for us to bring her along to the Bartfort Estate,” Shirou stated more than asked.
“I appreciate that you’re quick on the uptake. With the uproar that this duel has caused, I don’t want my little girl to have to be present for the hell that I’m going to raise with the palace. She deserves some R&R. What do you say?”
Each of the Bartforts bowed and Shirou said they would look after Vincent’s daughter with the utmost care.
“That’s good to hear. Now, I believe that concludes our business for today. You can leave your payment with my head clerk on your way out.” the Bartforts started to stand and leave but not before Vincent said one last thing. “And Shirou Bartfort?” Vincent watched Shirou turn around. “If you plan to court my daughter then you had better rise to the appropriate station. I will not have my daughter marry someone who is little better than a pauper. Now you may leave.”
Jenna, Leon, and Nicks looked at Shirou who had paused briefly but quickly made to keep moving.
The Bartforts quickly left and that left Vincent and Gilbert alone. “What did you think of him, father?”
“Upon first impressions, I thought he was lackluster. For the man who incited this whole debacle to allow someone else to call upon my aid rubbed me the wrong way. But then when the one known as Leon kept stealing glances at Shirou it became apparent that Leon was parroting the words that Shirou told him to say. That is quite devious.”
Gilbert frowned. “But why draw attention away from himself?”
“Most likely to accomplish that very thing. He’s already shown that he has martial prowess to spare. According to Cordelia, he also has a commanding presence. When he speaks, people listen. In her report, she also mentioned that he’s made connections with several of the lower-ranked nobles of his year and the scholarship student through tutoring and training, so he has people who would willingly serve under him should he call for it. The boy may not realize it but he’s building a power base. Combine that with the resources his family has at its fingertips and the Kingdom might be looking at its next political juggernaut. I for one would like to hitch our carriage to theirs, so to speak. The kingdom may be changing and I will make sure that the Redgraves survive such an event.”
Gilbert nodded along with his father’s assessment but still had one question. “If you foresaw this possible outcome then why did you tell Shirou Bartfort to raise his station? If he keeps operating as he does then his rise is a foregone conclusion.”
“Simple. I needed to put it in his head that rising through the ranks was my idea. If he thinks the idea comes from me then he will see me as an ally. It will make allying with him easier.”
“Sound judgment.”
“Quite. Now how about we go see your mother? She has surely tortured your sister enough.”
____________________________________________________________________________
Leon
We all walked out of the conference room and headed toward The Partner. We’d secured the Duke’s aid so now we didn’t have to worry about the Court trying to screw us over. Thank god for that. I’ve had more than my fill of taking it to the elites for a lifetime. Now I’d like to just relax until the next term starts. Hopefully, I can find a wife who isn’t the worst possible option.
We reached the dock of The Partner and found Angelica’s Maid Corp loading luggage onto our ship. Standing near them were Olivia, Clarice, and Angelica. I could practically see the spirit trying to leave Angelica’s body. “What happened to her?”Shirou asked.
Clarice chuckled. “Nothing much. Lady Igraine, Angie’s mom, just teased her daughter mercilessly.”
“CLARICE!” Angelica nearly screamed in her attempt to shut Clarice up. I could sympathize. Parents knew the worst ways to tease their kids. Doing it in front of your friends would only make it worse.
“What did she tease her about?” Shirou asked with a smirk.
“CLARICE! YOU WILL SAY NOTHING!” this time Angelica did scream and I leveled a look at Shirou. It seemed like he was already trying to get Angelica’s worries away from the Academy and Julius. I guess when he’s given a mission, he takes it seriously. No matter how mundane it is.
“Oh, nothing much. Just that she should use prote–!”
STOMP
“MY MOTHER SAID NO SUCH THING!” Angelica yelped. Clarice simply hopped up and down on one foot. Dan caught her before she fell over. “If you’re not going to tell the truth about what happened then don’t say anything at all! Actually, you will say nothing of what my mother said!”
“Fine! Fine! I won’t say anything…Madame Fussy-Britches…”
I remembered that name. It was mentioned in the scene transition/loading screens from the game. It mentioned little anecdotal trivia about the characters and concepts. Madam Fussy-Britches was what Angelica’s mom called her in her youth.
While I watched Angelica and Clarice’s little moment, Livia came up to me. “Is everything alright? You look a little less stressed.”
Why was she wasting her time worrying about me? I can’t have been that out of sorts. “No, I’m fine. We managed to win over the Duke so things are looking up.” I looked at Clarice and Dan. “What about you guys? Is Dan going to go to the Atlees for protection?”
Clarice nodded. “Dan won’t have to beg. Our families have an established relationship. He was acting as his station dictated and was following my orders. I’m sure Daddy will be happy to keep any trouble from sprouting up for the Elgars.” Clarice placed a hand on Dan's shoulder and squeezed. It seemed like their bond had grown stronger. Who knows, maybe Dan may be able to court ‘his Lady.’
“Mistress Angelica, your luggage has been loaded for your trip to the Bartfort Barony,” said the bespectacled maid. I recognized her from the game. She didn’t have a name there but she showed up in a lot of the CG Art sets for Angelica’s scenes in the game. She looked stern and cold. She also seemed to be staring bloody murder at Shirou.
‘Okay, so this girl doesn’t like Shirou. I wonder why?’
“Thank you, Cordelia,” So that was her name, “I’ll be on board momentarily.” the maid bowed and went to stand behind her mistress. Angelica meanwhile, addressed us. “So where is our next heading?
“We’ve already dropped off Marie at the palace on our way here. Now we just have to stop at the Atlee territory and we’ll be making our way home to the Bartfort territory.” Shirou answered. Better him than me. I’ve had enough of being the center of attention. I don’t know why I let Shirou talk me into being our spokesperson.
I left a hand grab onto his. It was Olivia’s. “What’s your family’s territory like?” Olivia asked.
Why was she asking me about that? Doesn’t she have to go home? “Don’t you have to return to your island?” I asked with genuine curiosity.
Olivia just shook her head. “I live at an orphanage on my island in the Offrey territory. The nuns are very nice and the children sweet but…if it's not too much trouble then I’d like to spend the semester break with my friends.”
‘What is she doing? She’s not going to be able to find a nice guy if she keeps hanging around with me. Then again, the five idiots are probably not looking too appealing to her, but she must fall in love so that she can unlock her protagonist's powers. Wait, does she even need them? We’ve got Shirou-Freaking-Emiya and his bullshit Noble Phantasms along with Luxion's actual anime mechas. We’re more stacked for when the Principality invades. Livia doesn’t need to be the protagonist. If that’s the case…’
I squeezed her hand a little tighter and told her about my family’s barony. She listened with rapt attention. It was nice. This is my second life. I should enjoy it.
____________________________________________________________________________
Julius, Greg, Chris, and Brad sat on their legs in front of the queen inside her study. Jilk was still unconscious and recuperating from his injuries.
“What do you have to say for yourselves?” asked the queen. Her tone was icy cold.
“We were all complete idiots,” Julius declared. “We were too blinded by our wants that we failed to see how our actions might impact those around us. There is nothing we can say that will excuse our actions. We throw ourselves at your mercy.”
Some of the Queen’s anger abated once she saw that her son was genuinely repentant. “It seems that your actions at the end of the duel were not just for show, after all.”
“Absolutely not, mother. We wish to change our ways and learn from our mistakes!”
“Those are pretty words but it doesn’t excuse the fact that you planned for the wholesale slaughter of a Noble House without due cause. Not to mention violating the sanctity of an official duel by having Jilk, your foster brother, attempt to assassinate your opposition.”
Julius and the others bowed their head so fast that they slammed them into the ground. “We will do anything to make up for our transgressions. I have already apologized for what I put Angelica through. We are more than willing to do whatever it takes to redeem ourselves. Anything at all!”
“Even when a significant portion of the kingdom likely dispises you?” Julius and the others looked up at the queen with confusion and worry. “Luxion?” the spherical drone appeared next to the queen. “This is Luxion. He is a familiar in service to the Bartfort House. He has many abilities. One such ability is the ability ability record the happenings of far-off places and share them with others over long distances. It was through this ability that most of the kingdom has experienced that duel of yours.”
The boys held their heads down in shame. “So? Are you still willing to make up for your shortcomings and earn back the trust of the people?”
The dude squad solidified their wills and responded. “Yes!”
The queen smiled. “That’s good. Then you will be spending your semester break training under General Armstrong. You will go through an expedited boot camp with him and serve on his vessel for the entirety of the break. Do I make myself clear?”
Julius raised his hand for permission.
“Speak, Julius.”
“We were all thinking, as a group, to take time off from the academy to improve ourselves as people. The academy offers correspondence courses and since you were sending us to serve under General Armstrong anyway we figured we could stay there long-term. The good general was one of our first choices of people to serve under while away.”
Queen Mylene rolled this idea around in her head. The academy had proven to be a deeper den of vipers than she anticipated. Julius and his friends had also proven that they needed to grow up some more before their allowed into polite society once again. Keeping them with General Armstrong long-term might be a good thing. She would have to clear it with Philip himself, but she couldn’t see him saying no to this. Especially when it gave him time to work out his anger against Chris for spurning his daughter Catherine.
“Fine, I approve.”
The five boys celebrated with fist pumps and vocal affirmations.
The queen got their attention back by clearing her throat. “If at any point I receive a letter from the general saying that you are slacking off or backsliding in your commitments then you will be brought back here and will spend your days cleaning the bathrooms with toothbrushes. Am I clear?”
“MA’AM, YES MA’AM!”
“Good.” Before the queen let her son and his friends go, she gave one last parting shot. “You will also apologize and make amends to the women and families whom you have offended. That includes the Bartforts. Especially you, Greg. The way you acted toward Lady Jenna Fou Bartfort was entirely uncalled for.”
Greg gulped. “Yes, ma’am.”
“Now you may go.”
“MA’AM, YES MA’AM!”
Once the boys left, Mylene was left on her own. She slumped back into her seat and heaved a sigh. “Luxion, make a note for me to make contact with the Bartforts by the time the next term starts at the Academy. I won’t be able to do it now as I will be swamped with damage control for the foreseeable future.”
“Certainly, your majesty.”
“Thank you.” Mylene continued to relax like that for a bit until she was ready for her next appointment. This one would be important. It would determine the fate of the primary perpetrator in all of this. Mylene picked up a bell on her desk and rang it.
BRING
BRING
BRING
After three rings the suspect was brought in by two guards. It was Marie Fou Lafan bound in shackles on her wrists.
Mylene gestured for the guards to leave and they did. It was now just Mylene and Marie. Mylene opened the floor. “We are going to have a long talk so I suggest that you be as honest as you possibly can be. Otherwise, you may end up being taken to the Gallows. Am I clear?”
Marie was deathly pale, but she nodded her head.
“Good, then let’s get started.”
____________________________________________________________________________
Hertrude Sera Fanoss waited in her throne room with Vandel Him Zenden and Earl Garret Him Gustave.
They were awaiting word from their spies within the kingdom to report back. They had just received word that their ship had docked and were on their way.
Without much further waiting, the spies reported in. “Your Majesty!” they all took a knee and bowed to Hertrude.
“Enough with the pomp and ceremony. What do you have to report?” demanded the Black Knight.
“Right, sir,” said the lead spy. “There have been major developments within the Kingdom!”
“Such as?” Hertruede implored.
“The Kingdom’s power base for the next king is in disarray. Prince Julius Rapha Holfort had been seduced by a woman along with the rest of his entourage causing them to end their engagements with their fiances.”
Vandel could see the writing on the wall. “They put the Kingdom’s politics in disarray. Our spies had told us before that if the Five Founding Families managed to consolidate power for the next generation they would be unassailable. All of their major industries and branches of government would be connected. There would be no stopping them. Not even that fool Frampton would be able to do anything to sabotage them.”
Garret snickered. “And now that’s all gone up in smoke!” he teased his mustache. “No power base means more infighting. I could see some arguments being made for a coup in the Kingdom. The prince was betrothed to Duke Redgrave’s daughter, correct? I bet he’s already started flying the flag of rebellion.”
“No, sir. Our sources indicate that Duke Redgrave is staying his hand. He does not seem to be gearing up for war against the crown.”
Garret frowned. “Why not? His daughter’s honor has been besmirched. Does he not care? Typical Holfortian Nobility.”
“Actually, sir, the reason for the Duke’s lack of action relates to our other findings.”
“Proceed,” said Hertrude.
“When Lady Angelica Rapha Redgrave challenged the woman known as Marie Fou Lafan to a duel, the prince and his entourage leaped to her defense. They each said that they would defend this Marie woman in the duel.”
“And what of the Redgrave Heiress?” asked Hertrude.
“Initially, no one came to her defense.”
“Typical Holfortian Nobles. Always so quick to throw each other under the carriage.”
Hertrude gestured for the earl to be silent. “Initially?”
“Yes, Ma’am. At first, no one sided with the Redgrave Heiress. That changed when a young man who sources claim is named Shirou Fou Bartfort came to her defense. He seemingly has a good reputation around the school due to his upstanding character and work ethic. When he stepped in, he dressed down the Prince’s entourage and swore to defend Angelica’s desires in this duel.”
“What do you know about him?” asked Vandel.
“He was born a commoner and was raised into the nobility through adoption. The family that adopted him is known as the Bartfort House and they are a backwoods noble family without much to their name. They have seven other children, three of which came to defend Angelica along with Shirou. Their names are Nicks Fou Bartfort, Jenna Fou Bartfort, and Leon Fou Bartfort. Another player in this debacle was Dan Fia Elgar. He is a follower of the Finance Minister’s daughter, Clarice Fia Atlee. Together, the five of them managed to route the Prince’s entourage quite handily.”
Garrett scoffed. “A ragtag group like that beat royalty? The Kingdom is lacking.”
“Actually sir, there is more to the Angelica team’s success than the Prince’s lackluster performance.”
“And what would that be?” asked Vanel.
“The Angelica Team, specifically Leon Fou Bartfort, seemed to own several lost items. Including but not limited to five Armors of superior quality, several familiars that could show the duel across the whole of the kingdom and unheard-of culinary knowledge that was displayed during the half-time break of the duel. And reports are still coming in on a battleship of massive size that seems to be capable of some form of Invisibility magic.”
“How massive are we talking?” asked Hertrude.
“During the time that it was first visible, it took up the entire length of the Holfort Capitol.”
Hertrude bit her thumb. This was not something that they planned for. Lost items like that are complete anomalies. Most of the ones that were found were simple novelties. Rarely were they anything of any ‘true’ note. Now the Redgraves seemed to be allying themselves with a man who had access to a battleship the likes of which they’d never seen before. This might delay their plans to invade.
“If I may make a suggestion?” everyone turned to the entrance of the throne room where a tall man in black priestly robes stood. He had shoulder-length brown hair, and lifeless black eyes that clashed with the ever-present smile on his face.
“What do you want, you fake priest?” demanded Vandel.
The priest simply chuckled. “It’s not about what I want but what I can do for you.”
“Speak, priest. We do not have all day,” said Hertrude.
“Certainly, your majesty.” the priest bowed. “The problem is these new variables, the Bartforts, correct? They have strength of arms that could likely challenge our army. Then would it not be prudent to attack and remove the Bartforts when they are without their trump cards? Such as say, when the students of the Academy attend that excursion to the Southern Isles? They’d be defenseless on a passenger ship without any serious armaments. All you would have to do is figure out which of the ships is housing which Bartfort and we can get rid of them in a clean sweep.”
Hertrude rolled the idea over in her mind. To her ears, this wasn’t a bad idea. Their sources had already learned the schedule for the Academy’s curriculum and events in hopes of attacking the students to end a few bloodlines. Adding a little more complexity to the plan shouldn’t be an issue.
“I am for this plan,” said Vandel, the Black Knight.
“Then I support it as well. We accept your plan, Kotomine Kirei. What do you want in return?”
Kotomine bowed one more time and explained what he wanted. “Nothing much, your grace. I simply wish to see the Kingdom fall into despair.”
To Be Continued.
Notes:
Alright, end of the chapter. Tell me what you thought. I was a little iffy about introducing Kotomine so soon as I want to keep things a little light for now. Then again, just because I introduce him now does not mean the story has to take a hard left turn into Cerberus Syndrome.
For those who didn't pick it up, General Armstrong is supposed to be a character based on Philip Gargantos Armstrong. The father of Alex Louise Armstrong from Full Metal Alchemist. I found that using existing characters from other franchises as OCs in my fics. it makes it easier to characterize them and adds recognition for the readers. I plan to make Greg's fiance's family based on a family from Code Geass. Probably the Ashfords.
Back on the Kotomine bit, I plan to have another of Emiya's enemies present in Alzer. I just don't know who. I'll say this right now. It won't be Gilgamesh. The amount of bullshit that guy would cause in this universe is no joke.
That's about all I wanted to talk about. I hope you enjoyed reading as much as I enjoyed writing.
Chapter 7: Meeting The Family
Summary:
The Return to the Bartfort Barony.
Notes:
I'm back with the next chapter and it only took me a month. Not Bad for a guy who has gaps of many months between chapters
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cordelia Fou Easten was not a hateful or distrustful person. She was, however, suspicious of Shirou Fou Bartfort. Coming to her lady’s aid in her time of need and asking nothing in return like some dashing Knight from one of Cordelia’s smutty romance novels! He didn’t even hold the title! Cordelia knew his type! He was after one thing and it was fucking disgusting. Cordelia knew what she had to do. She would have to stop any form of relationship from budding between Shirou Fou Bartfort and her dear Lady Angelica!
“Alright, everyone. We’re disembarking. Grab your luggage and Luxion will direct you to where you need to go.” The boy known as Leon Fou Bartfort spoke to them over another one of his many lost items. That was another conundrum that she would have to look into. How one man could come into possession of so many lost items is unheard of and highly suspicious. For all that Cordelia knew, they could have been foreign malefactors receiving aid from an enemy state. That would have to wait, however. Right now, Cordelia’s priority is to Lady Angelica.
“Alright, Ladies. You heard lord Bartfort.” Cordelia fell into her position as Angelica’s head maid and began directing the rest of Angelica’s maid corps. “Grab the luggage and carry it to the designated area where we will wait for directions on where her Ladyship will be staying. At this point, we will make the lodgings suitable for our lady. Chop chop!” Cordelia clapped her hands and the maids got to work.
Cordelia did her duty and escorted Angelica. They followed their host’s familiar through the ship. Along the way, they made contact with Olivia. Cordelia noticed that Angelica and Olivia had grown closer throughout the unpleasantness with the prince. However, unlike Shirou, Cordelia approved of Olivia’s presence. She had no nefarious intentions. She was far too interested in the youngest Bartfort present.
“Hello, Lady Angelica. How was the rest of your ride?” asked the commoner. It was a simple conversation starter and not likely to lead to any raw emotions on the part of Cordelia’s charge.
“It was quite pleasant. The beds were quite comfy and the nap that I took was quite refreshing. I wondered if Luxion would allow me to purchase one of these beds for my room back home.”
Olivia nodded. “I know what you mean. When I asked for something to drink, Luxie gave me quite the selection. I didn’t know that there were so many drinks in the world.”
“Luxie?”
“It's what I call Luxion since that name sounds so formal.”
Cordelia listened to the two young ladies carry on their conversation until they reached the boarding ramp. Waiting for them there were the Bartforts siblings. Clarice and her followers had already disembarked at the Atlee territory not that long ago. It was now just Angelica, Cordelia, and her maids as guests in the Bartfort domain.
“I take it that your maids will be coming along shortly?” asked Leon. Cordelia did not care for Leon either. He was far too sarcastic.
“That they will. Is it safe to expect that the appropriate lodging has been provided ahead of time?” asked Angelica.
Shirou answered this time. “Certainly. We called ahead to our family and they took care of the preparations as best they could.”
‘’As best they could’ is the operative phrase. There is no way that some backwoods nobles can properly provide for Lady Angelica. We will just have to pick up the obvious and expected slack…’
The docking bay door opened up and waiting for the group was a horse-drawn carriage. Workers were waiting at the dock as well. Demihumans and humans were working together to load and unload freight or luggage from the other ships docked nearby.
Up ahead, the Dockmaster made his way to the Bartforts. Cordelia noticed that he was a portly man with strong arms and a balding head of greying hair. He was dressed in sailor’s garb and walked with a cane. Dock workers flanked him and went for the luggage of the Bartforts and lugged it all onto the stagecoach with gentle efficiency.
“Well, I see you lot are back from your time at the academy?” said the Dockmaster. “And I see that you brought guests. It’s a good thing I decided to get my largest stagecoach ready for you.”
“Thanks, Mr. Henley,” said Shirou as he shook the man’s hand in gratitude. “We’ll make sure to have it back before the night is over.”
“While you’re at it,” said Leon. “do you think you can get a few more stagecoaches ready? Angelica here has her entire maid core with her and we don’t want them to just have to walk the entire way to the estate.”
“Consider it done. In the meantime, why don’t you take the scenic route through the town? The people will be glad to see their Lord’s children back safely after kicking royal ass.”
“I don’t see why not,” Shirou said.
“I can think of several reasons why,” mentioned Cordelia. “Lady Angelica should not be made to wait just so that you can mingle with your subjects. She is here as your guest and should therefore be your first priority.”
Leon spoke up and countered Cordelia’s claim. “I beg to differ. Our domain just witnessed the children of the Barony’s lord challenge the crown and win. Many are likely concerned about their safety and the future of their home. We need to assure them that everything is alright.”
“Plus, it gives our family enough time to make sure that everything is in order,” Shirou added. “You visiting was kind of a last-minute thing.”
“That is what our–” Angelica held up a hand for Cordelia to stop.
“We have no problem taking the long way to your estate. I would very much like to get a look at your domain with my own eyes.”
“But Lady Angelica!” Cordelia protested. “You are an honored guest! They must–”
“It is fine, Cordelia. We are the ones imposing on them. The least we can do is be accommodating to them while they try to accommodate us.”
Cordelia sighed and gained back her professional air. “If that is what you wish, My Lady.”
With Cordelia pacified, the group made their way onto the stagecoach and left the dock. The Dockmaster offered to have someone steer the horses but Shirou said that he had it handled. With a whip of the reins, the stagecoach was off.
____________________________________________________________________________
Angelica sat in the stagecoach with Cordelia across from her and Olivia next to Angelica. Jenna was next to Cordelia while Shirou, Leon, and Nicks were up front with the horses. Angelica looked out the window at the Bartfort Barony. It was more populated than she had expected. Able-bodied workers and farmhands are manning several crop fields. Angelica also noticed something else. “You have many people from the Southern Floating Isles.”
Shirou answered from the front of the carriage. “Yeah, we’ve gotten a large influx of people from those islands. Those islands are nice but a lot of people don’t want to spend their entire lives sequestered there.
“Then why did they come here?” asked Cordelia. “To my knowledge, the Bartfort Barony is nothing special. I don’t understand why any people from the Southern Isles would migrate here instead of other territories.”
“A multitude of reasons, really,” said Shirou. “Our father frequently does business with the people there so he’s recognizable and well-liked. The fact that he grows crops like rice, a favored foodstuff of The Isles, was another big clencher, there’s also the fact that my mother was the former head priestess of the Shrine back on the Southern Isles so when they found out where I ended up, a lot of people came to check out how I was doing and fell in love with the relaxed atmosphere of the Barony.”
“Don’t forget the fact that a lot of those people were still fiending for your cooking,” said Jenna. “We get tons of people from your original home applying to work in the kitchens, as farm hands, as Estate Maintainers, and guardsmen or soldiers just in the hopes of getting a taste of your food again.”
“You make it sound as though his food can cause addiction,” Cordelia accused.
“It might as well for people who have only gotten to try it a few times.” Leon looked into the carriage to start talking to the girls. “We’ve had the benefit of getting used to his food but it has spoiled us for others. Everyone else is desperate for another taste.”
POP
“Stop making Shirou sound like a drug pusher,” Nicks demanded before speaking himself. “Like Shirou said, he’s the son of their former priestess. That position is a big deal there. If the Isles were still independent, Shirou wouldn’t be that far removed from royalty,” Nicks explained.
That managed to put thoughtful looks on the faces of Angelica and Cordelia. Olivia, meanwhile, was lost. “Um, what are the Southern Floating Isles?” she asked.
Leon looked at Olivia from the front. “You’ve never heard of the Isles, Livia?” she bashfully shook her head. “Oh, well–Shirou you want to handle this?”
“Sure, why not?” Shirou handed off the reins to Nicks and then he swung to the side of the Stagecoach and jumped into the passenger area. “Scooch over,” he told Jenna and she did so. It was a little cramped but not by too much.
Shirou gave Olivia his undivided attention. “So, the Southern Floating Isles–or Yamato as they were originally called–was a larger collection of islands to the south of the Holfort Kingdom. They originally had a much larger collection of islands before their war with Holfort but after the war, their land was annexed and divided amongst new Holfort nobility. That left only a small collection of islands for the people of Yamato.”
“That sounds horrible!” Olivia explained
“Yeah, it was. It was eighty years ago, but for my people, that memory still stings.” Shirou said. “The Royal Family was abolished and the Temple of Inari was left to run things.”
“Temple of Inari?” asked Olivia.
“Our people don’t worship the Saint. We practice a religion called Shinto. The worship of various gods and forces found in the natural world. One of those gods is Inari who presides over rice, agriculture, metal smithing, prosperity, and success.”
“Are these gods real?” asked Olivia, enthusiastically.
Shirou shook his head but did not confirm or deny the question. “When it comes to religion, it doesn’t matter if who you worship is real. What matters is whether the religion comforts you or helps you through life. Some just want the sense of community that religion brings. Many people turn to religion to find guidance not because some all-knowing being in the sky told them to.”
Cordelia tilted her head slightly. That was a very nuanced view of religion. Cordelia often thought that all the fervor around the Saint was ridiculous. Then again, the idiots were usually the loudest. It was a point in Shirou’s favor that he had such a balanced view of things. It would be the only point he got.
“If I may ask, Shirou. You don’t look to share many features with your countrymen. Why is that?” Angelica interjected and turned the conversation in another direction. Cordelia didn’t blame her. Religion was a heavy subject.
Shirou, meanwhile, just scratched his head. “Yeah, I know what you mean. According to my mom, I take after my father quite heavily. He was from the Voldenowa Holy Empire. I think Herring was his family name.”
Cordelia rolled that name around in her head. Cordelia knew that the was a Herring Noble Family within the Empire but the name Herring was obnoxiously common within the Empire. Commoners from any walk of life could have that name. The chances of Shirou being Voldenowan Nobility were slim.
“Hey, Shirou! I know you’re busy impressing your future baby mama with your origin story but I need you up front,” shouted Leon from the passenger seat. “Some of our people are coming up to the carriage looking for answers.”
Before Shirou could respond, Angelica shot back indignantly. “I will not have you speak of me so brazenly in that context, Bartfort!”
Leon just smiled. “You’re gonna have to be more specific there, your Duchessness. There are four Bartforts on this ride.”
“Leon!” Angelica growled.
Shirou took that as his chance to swing out of the door again and back up to the front of the ride where he began talking to the citizens of the Barony.
____________________________________________________________________________
“Are we going to war, young masters?” asked an elderly man.
Nicks answered the older man quickly and concisely. “You don’t need to worry about that. Everything has been settled with the palace. We don’t have to worry about any kind of conflict with the royal family.” Nicks found this to be the easier part of being a lower noble. Just interacting with the people and reassuring them. That job was even easier when you didn’t have to lie. As long as they did their jobs, then no one in Nicks’s family would have to lie.
There was still one part of the job that was hard to deal with though. “Have Mister Leon and Mister Nicks found wives yet?” asked an elderly woman.
“Wait, what about Shirou?” asked a woman that Nicks was sure ran the bakery in the center of town.
“He’s courting that Redgrave girl!” said an excitable girl that was Nicks’s age. “He wouldn’t have challenged the prince if he wasn’t.”
One of the hardest parts of the job was dealing with the rampant gossip and rumors.
“Redgrave? Aren’t they a ducal house?” asked one of the town guards. “We’re just a barony. Should Master Shirou be trying to court a woman that far up the food chain?”
A woman, likely his wife, slapped him on the shoulder. “You heard how those kids took the prince and his whole group to task. They’re all probably getting promotions for stopping the prince from being an idiot. Leon is already an independent Baron so he’s probably getting bumped to something more prestigious than that. Though Shirou doesn’t have a title yet, so he might run into a snag with his pursuit of the Redgrave girl.”
At first, Nicks didn’t understand why everyone was so well informed about the intricacies of what went on behind the duel. Then he remembered what Leon had said. Everyone had seen that duel and heard everything that both sides said because of Luxion. It was a weird thought but the entire kingdom knew the whole story.
Thinking about it objectively, Shirou and Angelica’s story probably looks like the romance of the age. No wonder people were gossiping about it.
“Alright, everyone. That’s enough.” Shirou finally returned from giving his impromptu lecture on his people’s culture to the girls and was now fielding questions. “I heard that you all have questions and seeing as how my brothers are too lazy to answer them, I’ll be doing it.”
“Hey/Hey!”
Nicks took issue with that. They weren’t too lazy.
“You’re the one who started this whole mess so you get to be the one to explain it to everyone. Fair is fair. I did my part now do yours,” shouted Leon. Despite the whining, that was a good reason. Nicks would have to remember it for when Leon did something stupid.
“You should be saying that to Nicks. He has yet to pull his weight in a major way,” Shirou accused.
“Hey, don’t throw me under the carriage! You can’t expect me to be making these big contributions like you two! I’m the most normal one of the three of us! Try to have some sympathy for us normal folks!”
From there, Nicks watched Shirou speak to the citizens of the Barony. He watched as his younger brother assuaged their worries. Leon would chime in with his two cents to add more context to the situation. Like where the Armors came from and why everyone was able to witness the duel even though they weren’t there.
All in all, the people of the Bartfort Barony had their worries assuaged greatly.
“When can we expect the wedding?”
Now if only they could do something about the rumor mill.
____________________________________________________________________________
Cordelia was on her guard. The stagecoach had arrived at the Bartfort estate. Like she had assumed, the place was modest at best. It was barely an eighth of the size of the Redgrave estate. They had a respectable amount of farmland but from the looks of things, most of it was dedicated to Barony’s profits.
Unsurprisingly, there was no one waiting for their group except a young boy on the mansion’s veranda. “Hey, Colin,” Nicks called. “Can you go get everyone and tell them that we’re here?”
The boy, Colin, jumped up from where he had been engrossed in a book and rushed into the house with a big grin on his face.
“Who was that?” Cordelia heard Angelica ask.
Jenna answered. “That was Colin, our younger brother. By the looks of things, Mom and Dad had him out here to alert them when we were getting close. Apparently, he forgot that.”
Soon enough, several people came piling out of the modest mansion. They wore simple clothes that wouldn’t be out of place on farmers yet there was no mistaking the resemblance. Cordelia was sure that this was the rest of the Bartfort family.
“MY BABIES!” a woman came charging down the walk from the veranda. Cordelia stepped in front of her mistress to protect her but soon learned that it was unnecessary. The woman was paying Angelica and Cordelia no heed.
“Hey mom–oof!” the four Bartfort children collectively said as the woman embraced them with a powerful hug. She pelted them with kisses and hugged them even tighter. This woman was their mother and she was quite happy to see her children home safely again.
“You have no idea how worried we were when that floating ball started showing images of you four fighting the prince and his entourage. What were you thinking? You could have gotten executed! Whose idea was it!”
Cordelia, with no small amount of satisfaction, watched three of the four Bartfort children that she knew point the finger at Shirou. Their mother turned in his direction with a disappointed look on her face. “Shirou? Really? I expect better from you. You’re supposed to be the level-headed one. What could have possessed you to challenge the crown?”
“I would like to know that myself?” an older man showed up. He shared looks with both Leon and Nicks except he looked more rugged and world-weary.
That was when Angelica decided to step up. “Excuse me? Lord and Lady Bartfort? I am Angelica Rapha Redgrave. Daughter of Duke Redgrave. Your son and his siblings came to my aid in my time of need. You have no reason to be upset with them. It is because of them that the Kingdom’s stability will eventually return and why I am currently not exiled from my home. Shirou especially behaved as no less than how a Knight should even though he does not hold the title. I am quite thankful to him and just as thankful to you for raising him in such a way.”
Cordelia watched the parents known as Luce and Balcus share looks with each other before looking at their kids, eyes asking unspoken questions. It seemed that Jenna would be the one to answer them.
“Shirou is crushing hard on the Redgrave Girl and had we not intervened when we did then Shirou would have challenged them each to martial combat and likely put them in the hospital for longer than they are now. That was why we stepped in and turned the duel into an Armor Match.”
Luce responded one way and Balcus responded in another. So did the rest of the family.
Luce wrapped her arms around her fourth son. “Oh, Shirou did you finally find a girl that interests you!? And here I thought that you were gay!”
“PFFT”
Cordelia heard her mistress snort in an undignified manner. Cordelia could not blame her. She did too. The only one who didn’t seem to laugh was Olivia who tilted her head.
‘Take that, Bartfort! That out to take the wind out of your sails!’
Balcus asked the important questions. “How will the court respond? I doubt that the nobles who supported the Prince will just take this sitting down.”
Shirou spoke up while slipping out of Luce’s hug. “We got support from Duke Redgrave. He’ll look out for us politically and keep the other nobles from acting against us.”
Balcus was skeptical. “I understand that you helped his daughter but he can’t have done that for free. There had to have been a catch.”
“Yeah, Leon. Why don’t you tell Dad what the catch is?” Jenna prodded.
“You’re just not going to let that go, are you?” Leon complained.
“No, I will not. Now take your lumps like a man.”
“Yeah, yeah.” Leon took a deep breath and explained what happened to his father. Cordelia found the act of gambling to be deplorable and thought lowly of anyone who would engage in the past time. To hear that Emiya came up with the plan did not surprise her. An obvious charlatan like him would do something like that.
“YOU GAVE AWAY ONE BILLION DIA!” Balcus roared.
“That’s right, daddy! He did! Get him!”
“Would it help if I said that that’s barely a drop in the bucket to the wealth that we do have?” Leon quickly tried to correct course to escape being reprimanded.
“YOU WERE HIDING MONEY!”
While Leon was chewed out, Angelica was approached by the obvious younger siblings of the Bartfort house. “Which of you is the Redgrave Girl?” asked the boy from earlier known as Colin.
Angelica tentatively raised her hand. The boy focused on her. “Are you dating my brother?” Angelica sputtered hard.
“W-what!?”
“Are you dating my brother? He never seems to show interest when the other girls around here try to get his attention so I figured you must be special.” Colin looked her up and down. “Is it because you have bigger boobs than everyone else?” Angelica reeled back, aghast.
That was when Finley and Merce came around and moved their little brother away from Angelica. That was a good move. Cordelia wasn’t far from punting the little shrimp. How dare he insult Lady Angelica. His assumptions about Shirou were likely correct, but to insult Angelica so was unforgivable.
Finley and Merce came back and apologized. “I’m sorry about him,” said Merce. “He spends too much time around our brothers. They’re rather blunt you see.”
“Yes…I’m quite familiar with Shirou’s…bluntness. Leon’s as well.” Cordelia thought that was an understatement.
“Well, I should introduce us. I am Merce. These are my younger siblings Finley and Colin. And the standoffish thug behind me is my younger brother Rutart. You can just call him Ruti. Everyone else does.”
“It’s wonderful to meet you,” Angelica and Olivia said.
“Same to you, and who might you be?” Merce asked the other guest to their house.
“Oh! I’m Olivia! I’m a friend of Leon and Shirou.”
“I take it, you like Leon?” asked Rutart.
“W-what!?” Olivia nearly screeched.
“Don’t worry it’s not a problem. It’s just that you were staring at him so much that I figured you liked him. Feel free to take a run at him. He likely won’t find anyone better than you.”
STOMP
STOMP
“SHUT. UP. RUTI!” said both Finley and Merce.
“OW!”
Finley spoke up this time. “We’re sorry about him. Brothers, am I right? How about we take you to your lodgings while our brothers get chewed out/interrogated by our parents?”
“That would be most appreciated, thank you,” said Angelica.
Cordelia thought that this was a great turn of events. Now she would be able to humble Shirou Bartfort by showing the inadequacy of his estate. He would learn quickly that he was not good enough for Lady Angelica.
____________________________________________________________________________
‘What am I looking at?’ Cordelia asked herself. She was standing in a room that the Bartforts had provided to Lady Angelica. Unlike the rest of the estate, this place looked positively splendid. It looked suitable for the young miss.
Cordelia bit her thumb.
‘How do they have a room like this but the rest of their house looks so shabby?’
Cordelia had gone ahead of Lady Angelica to prepare the room along with her maids who arrived soon after they did. The other maids were in the room unloading Angelica’s luggage. They were too well-trained to tarry on the contrasting opulence of the room for very long. Only Cordelia seemed to be the one struck by the awe.
That meant that none of the maids noticed the floating ball known as Luxion float up to Cordelia. “I suggest that you give up this futile effort.”
That seemed to get Cordelia to snap back to reality. “What do you mean?”
“I will not allow you to break up Mr. Emiya and Ms Angelica. Their continued union is necessary for my plans.”
Cordelia scowled. “Your plans? And what plans could a little ball have?”
Luxion’s lens shifted. “My goals are beyond your understanding.”
For a brief period, it looked like sparks of lightning formed between Cordelia and Luxion. One wanted to ruin a relationship because she felt the suitor was not good enough and the other wanted to preserve it because he’s a huge otaku.
“I’ve got my eye on you, you little ball!”
“It will do you no good.”
With that, they went their separate ways.
____________________________________________________________________________
Leon
“So what you’re telling me is that, ever since you came back from your expedition, after giving me all that money to pay me back for funding your trip, you still had loads and loads of money in reserve?”
Olivia, Angelica, and her maids went to settle in. Nicks and Jenna dropped off their stuff and were likely catching up with the rest of our siblings. Colin had to be badgering them about the duel and the Gundams we were piloting. Merce and Finley were probably giving Angelica the third degree. And Rutart was probably just watching it all. Shirou was probably getting back into the groove of the kitchen once again. I bet the cooks were glad to have him back. And here I was sitting in the study with Dad getting the third degree. “Yes,” I said finally.
“More importantly, you have a bigger ship than the one that you came flying in on. One that houses so many Armors that it’s likely enough to outfit an entire army?”
“Yes.”
“On top of all of that is the fact that you have resources in abundance that can help our barony flourish?”
“Yes.” I just kept saying yes. When you get right down to it, there's nothing else that I can say. I hid things from my family that could honestly help them. And why? Because I wanted to be a nobody? That is so dumb and childish of me. Zola may be nothing but a bad memory now but it doesn’t mean that my family isn’t still struggling. It doesn’t mean that my family’s territory isn’t struggling. I have to switch up, look at things differently, and see the bigger picture. The first step to doing that was owning up to my mistake with my parents.
“How much does the Crown know about this?” I heard my father ask.
“Duke Redgrave has close ties to the palace and I’ve told him about my ship and what it's capable of. He also knows that I have more Armors in reserve.”
“What about that island that you found? Is there anything that we should be concerned about on there?”
I…hadn’t thought about the island. That was where Luxion’s home base was along with production facilities. I was planning on making that island my barony when I graduated. Thankfully, I had an out for that. “My island has production facilities.”
“Production facilities?”
“It’s where the Armors are built. It’s also where my smaller ship was built and where it is maintained when I’m not using it.”
I watched my dad rub his temples as a look of frustration appeared on his features. “If the Crown finds out about this we’re going to be bumped up so far that we won’t be able to compensate for the costs. That little friend of yours better have a way to help us make money or we’re going to be in the dog house when the Crown figures out what you really have.”
That was when Luxion decided to insert himself into our conversation. “I assume just printing money is out of the question?”
My dad scowled. “Don’t even joke about that! The kingdom is very serious about counterfeiting! It’s scary enough that you’re even able to do that! Wait a minute, that’s not what all your wealth is, is it? Just a bunch of counterfeits?”
I put up my hands. “No way! All of the wealth I have from Luxion is in the form of gold, silver, platinum bars, jewels, and the like. If we were to trade it in, that is what would give the projected wealth that I told you about.”
I watched my father visibly relax. “Well, that’s a relief. As for all of these resources you’ve been hiding from the crown, keep it that way until we’ve found a way to reliably compensate for it. We can talk about new revenue streams later. Right now, I want to let my head relax. It’s bad enough that Shirou decided to court the Redgrave girl but you sitting on a veritable gold mine of resources and wealth without telling us or the kingdom is too much.”
I stood up and planned to walk out but not before Dad called to me.
“And Leon?”
“Yes, Dad?”
“I’m proud of all of you for standing with your brother like that. I want you to know that.”
“Thanks, Dad.” with a lighter heart, I left my dad’s study.
____________________________________________________________________________
Shirou
I was heading toward the kitchen when Mom stopped me. “Shirou? Can you come with me?”
I did as she asked and followed her to the den. It was empty right now while everyone was busy settling in or helping others unpack. Mom had made tea and passed me a cup. I took a sip. She was getting better than she was before. She’d taken the suggestions I made to heart. I wonder if I should suggest some other blends to her.
“I see that you’re a lot happier now.” Luce’s words came unbidden. “You also seem less depressed.”
I didn’t know what she was talking about. “What do you mean? I was neither unhappy nor depressed. To be perfectly honest, I was stable. Content.”
Luce shook her head. “Content, but not happy. You always looked like you were yearning for something else. Hunting monsters, was not it. Fixing up the problems around the barony, was not it. Neither was cooking or piloting Armors. But you come back from academy after that duel looking like you’re on cloud nine. Then Jenna and Nicks tell me about how you came to Angelica’s aid; stepping up for her when nobody else would. Jenna said that she had never seen you so angry. Seeing how you threatened the prince during the duel when he bad-mouthed your affections for the girl I can only imagine what you were like when you challenged him.” Luce took another sip of her tea. “But there is something that worries me. Angelica. Her looks. I remember how you described that other girl that you knew. The one that broke your heart.”
That was right. I had told Luce about Artoria. I used to spend nights awake here thinking about her when I couldn’t go to sleep. Mom found me those times and after a few nights of asking, I eventually told her the story. Not everything. I told just enough so that she would understand what I was talking about. What Luce took away from that was that I had it bad for Artoria and she wasn’t wrong. I was still carrying that lingering attachment.
“Be honest with me, Shirou. Is she just a replacement for Artoria?”
“NO!” My outburst shocked her. Luce jumped a little and nearly spilled her tea.
“I’m sorry. I…I’m sorry.” I was expecting Luce to end the conversation right there and move on with her day. Instead, she put down her tea and came over to wrap her arms around me. It felt awkward. Mostly because I was around a head taller than my Mom.
“Shirou, I understand that this is hard for you but if you care for this girl then she deserves your full attention. She can’t just be a replacement for the one that got away. You’ll only make yourself and her miserable if that’s the case. Do you understand?”
“Yeah, I understand.”
“Good, now take a shower. You smell like the inside of a cockpit.”
I laughed at her switch-up but followed her orders. She was right. I did stink. And it hadn’t been that long since the duel ended. I quickly got up to head to my room and grab some toiletries. It seemed the kitchen would have to wait. It was probably for the best. Chef Zeff would likely have my head for walking into his kitchen smelling like this.
“And Shirou?” I turned around to look at Luce. “I’m happy for you.”
“Thanks, mom. I’m happy too.”
___________________________________________________________________________
Dinner had rolled around for the Bartforts and they were joined by their new guests around the dinner table. Balcus sat at the head of the table with Luce to his right and Nicks to his left. Next to Luce was Jenna followed by Merce, then Finley, Colin, Leon, and Olivia. Next to Nicks was Rutart followed by Shirou and then Angelica. Cordelia helped with serving the evening’s vittles.
Balcus stood up and got everyone’s attention. “Well, it’s the end of another school term and we once again have the whole family here for dinner once more. Although this time, Shirou decided to give us all a headache by taking a swing at the Prince.” everyone chuckled at Balcus’s bad joke. “But in all seriousness, I’m glad everyone involved has come out none the worse for wear. I’m not one to contemplate regicide but had a hair been harmed on any of my children’s heads then Roland and I would be having words.”
‘He referred to the king by name?’ thought Angelica.
“So to good fortune and new beginnings! Cheers!”
“Cheers!” everyone echoed.
As dinner carried on, conversation broke out across the table. “So Leon, am I gonna get my own Armor to pilot!?” Colin asked. “You gave everyone else one so that means I’m getting one too, right?”
“Maybe when you’re older,” was Leon’s nonanswer.
“Awww! But that’s so far away!”
____________________________________________________________________________
Merce spoke with Jenna. “So I saw you ram your knee into the Seberg heir’s face.”
“Ugh, Merce. Can we not?” Jenna complained.
“You know that’s not going to win you any suitors, right?’
“It's not my fault he was being a pig. Besides, if a man can’t handle me then he’s not worth my time.”
Merce put a hand over her mouth. “So crass, no wonder you haven’t found a man yet.”
Jenna violently grabbed her spoon and held it threateningly at Merce’s eye. “Keep talking about my love life and I’ll use this to spoon out your eyeballs!”
“Girls? Play nice,” Luce ordered.
“Yes ma’am,” they both answered.
____________________________________________________________________________
Rutart spoke with Nicks. “So did you find a girl yet? Please don’t say no.”
Nicks shook his head in annoyance. “No, Ruti. I haven’t found anyone. It’s kind of hard to do that when every girl is interested in Shirou or his cooking. It doesn’t help that I have him catering my tea parties.”
Rutart nodded sagely. “After the show you all put on, your luck should change.”
“How?”
Rutart smirked and stealthily pointed at Angelica and Olivia. “Shirou has his eyes on the Redgrave girl. Leon is courting a very pretty commoner girl. Jenna’s on a different ‘market’. You’re the only person from the duel that doesn’t have any romantic entanglements. The girls are going to be all over you.”
Nicks paled at that revelation. “That’s the last thing I want.”
____________________________________________________________________________
Balcus spoke to Luce. “How was the talk with Leon?” asked Luce.
“It turns out that our boy has been hiding a lot from us. That little friend of his has resources up the wazoo,” Balcus explained.
“Truly?”
“Yes. To put it into perspective, if we were to make use of those resources then our financial situation would perk up. Even more than what next year’s projected harvest would bring us without Zola draining us dry.”
“I take it there’s a downside that would explain why we’re not using any of it?” Luce asked.
“The crown doesn’t know about any of it. If we come right out with it then we’re looking at getting bumped up several stations. I’m sure that I don’t have to explain why that’s bad.”
“No, you don’t.”
____________________________________________________________________________
Leon
Olivia spoke with me. “Did your brother cook this?”
“Which one?” I teased. “I have like four.”
“Leon!” Olivia pouted.
“No, Shirou didn’t cook. The chefs wouldn’t even allow him into the kitchen despite his protests. They wanted him to relax after just getting back.”
Olivia smiled. “They sound like they really care about him.”
I shook my head. “No, they just want a chance to shine and they can’t have that if Shirou is constantly upstaging them with his cooking. It’s honestly kind of petty.”
SLAP
Olivia weakly struck me on the shoulder. “Leon! That’s not funny.”
“Hey! I’m just saying it like it is.”
“You don’t have to be so mean about it!” I loved watching her get flustered like this. And the way that she tries to reprimand me is a balm on my soul. The harpies back at the Academy have nothing on Livia.
____________________________________________________________________________
Shirou
Angelica nudged me on the shoulder, I looked over and saw her gesturing for me to bring my ear down. “This meal is quite good. Your chefs are better than I expected. I take it that they learned from you?” Angelica asked.
I shook my head. “I’ve worked in the kitchen but I haven’t taught anyone here anything. Though I don’t doubt that they’ve dissected my cooking after trying some of my dishes.”
“Do you work in the kitchen often?” Angelica asked me.
I nodded. “Yeah, I figured that would be obvious with the level of skill that I have. Are your faculties failing you, Lady Redgrave?” I said jokingly.
I watched her try to hide a laugh before she punched me in the shoulder. There was no heat behind it.
Toward the end of dinner, Finley asked a question that had most of us in an uproar. “Daddy?”
“Yes, pumpkin.”
“Since the others are back, does that mean we’ll be doing the family hunt soon?” she asked innocently.
I watched Leon grin. “Eager to lose, Finley?”
“Hmph! I’ll let you know that I’ve been working hard since last year. You won’t beat me this year, Leon!”
“Big talk from a girl who can barely hit anything,” Jenna needled.
Finley frowned. “Big talk from a girl who always comes in fifth!”
“It’s better than dead last, midget!”
“I’m still growing!” Finley roared.
“Girls, girls, calm down,” I interjected. “We have guests with us tonight,” that seemed to cow them. Still, I wanted to throw my two cents in. “Besides, you’re all fighting for second place anyway.”
Surprisingly, Nicks seemed to respond. “Trying to impress Angelica, Shirou?”
I chuckled and then looked at him. “I don’t need a girl to impress to sweep the competition again this year. Have fun playing catch up.”
“Keep it up, Shirou,” said Leon. “Don’t make me embarrass you this year in front of Angelica.”
“Right back at you, Leon.” I figured that Leon was planning to have Luxion whip something up for the competition. I wouldn’t say anything about it. It might be worth a challenge.
“Um? Can I ask something?” Olivia raised her hand from the end of the table.
“Go on,” said Balcus.
“What’s the family hunt?” she asked.
“Oh, it’s just this little tradition that we do every year after the kids come back from the academy. We go out for a hunt to suppress the local pests as well as replenish our meat supply. We stick to using bows and crossbows for the hunt so that we don’t ruin the meat from the prey. After a while, the kids turned it into a competition. Who gets the most kills, and who has the best specimens? That sort of thing. The losers who come in second to dead last have to cover one chore for each person ahead of them for a whole week. Shirou’s been the reigning champ for the last while.”
Angelica eagerly raised her hand. “May I participate?” I remembered Leon saying that Angelica was a huge fan of adventuring and monster culling. I bet the mention of suppressing the monsters in the area piqued her interest.
“Are you sure, Lady Redgrave? We wouldn’t want to put you in undue danger,” said Balcus.
“Perish the thought. This sounds like the type of tradition that would be right up my family’s alley and definitely the type of thing that I need to take my mind off things in the capital.” the smile on her face was captivating. I couldn’t look away.
“Easy there, Shirou,” said Jenna. “You’re starting to drool.”
“Whatever, fifth place,” I said. Meanwhile, Angelica blushed.
“Well, if you’re sure then I don’t see why you can’t participate. And just a heads up, but no magic besides reinforcement is allowed. We don’t want to risk damaging the forests and farmlands.”
“Certainly.” I watched Angelica smile a satisfied smile.
“Someone’s certainly happy,” she didn’t speak but she did pop me in the arm again. The hunt might be fun this year. Aside from lording my skill over my siblings anyway.
____________________________________________________________________________
Dan waited in Earl Atlee's quarters. He had been instructed to by one of the maids. There with him was his father, Donald Fia Elgar. He was a large man built like a mountain of muscle. He had two-tone hair like Dan but the color was beginning to fade.
“How are you feeling?” asked Donald.
“Huh?” Dan said ‘intelligently’.
“I said how are you feeling? You’ve been a nervous wreck ever since you stepped foot on the estate. You seemed even more nervous when Clarice was dragging you by the arm. Was that a dream come true for you?” his dad asked teasingly.
Dan simply punched his father in the arm.
“Don’t deny it. I see how you get when she comes to talk to you or when you see her crying. That’s the look of a man in love.”
Dan rolled his eyes. “It’s not like it matters. I’m still only an heir to a barony with barren lands. That’s not exactly fit for marrying the daughter of an earl.”
“Eh, we’ll see,” Donald declared. “Now, hush up. The boss man is stepping in.”
Dan and Donald watched Bernard Atlee come into the room. He was carrying a black lacquered box under his arm. It had the seal of the Atlee house upon it. “Hello, gentlemen. I’m glad that we could have this sit down.” Bernard took his seat behind his desk and across from Dan and Donald. He placed the box beside him and then focused on Dan. “Daniel?”
“Yes, sir?”
“I would like to cut to the chase and ask you a few questions. Is that alright?” Bernard asked.
“Yes, sir.”
“Thank you. Now, I’ve seen the footage of your duel and I have some concerns.” That was never a good sign. “Were your words during that duel one hundred percent true? They weren’t just window-dressing to admonish the Marmoria boy?”
Dan’s tension eased up a little. “No, sir. What I said during that duel was the truth. I’d been holding onto it for some time.”
“As has the rest of my daughter’s entourage, correct?” asked the Earl.
Dan nodded.
Bernard stroked his beard. “Interesting. Now about that Marie girl. Why didn’t any of you bring her to my attention sooner? I know that it is a part of your training to report such things to myself. I remember you reporting my daughter’s deteriorating mood but nothing about the actual cause of it. Why is that?”
“To tell you the truth, sir, we didn’t know anything about Marie Fou Lafan until just before the end of term ball. Before that, Jilk had ended the relationship with Clarice through a letter and did not state why. We tried finding him so that he would explain himself but like I stated in the duel he’s good at running away.”
Bernard nodded his head. “Now would you care to explain why demihuman slave purchases are being invoiced to me?”
Dan’s shoulders sagged. “Yeah, that. During the period that Clarice was trying to get Jilk’s attention, she had the bright idea to ‘debase’ herself with demihumans. By the time we found out, she was already making her way back to her room with them. There were a lot of them sir.”
“I know. I have the bills to prove it.”
“Anyway, everyone got to Clarice’s room before she could do the deed. We talked her down and she realized that she was making a big mistake. Unfortunately, we couldn’t get her to let go of Jilk.”
“That still doesn’t explain why I’m being charged for damaged goods,” Bernard interjected
“That’s because those demi-human degenerates don’t know how to take a hint,” Dan all but growled. “They were still planning to put their hands on her.”
“And I assume that you handled them?”
“Yes, sir. We left them broken on the doorsteps of the auction house with a note.”
Bernard nodded appreciatively. “Good, then I can contest these charges. Let’s move on.” Bernard reached for the ornate box and set it between himself and the Elgars. He flipped open the lid to show the contents to Dan and his father. Sitting in the box were five white coins.
“Sir? Are those what I think they are?” asked Donald.
“Yes. These are five White Platinum Royal Coins. They were originally part of a set of ten. I’m taking half of them and giving them to your family, Dan.”
Donald launched out of his chair and slammed his hands on the table. “What?”
“The whole set of ten was meant to be part of my daughter’s dowry to the Marmoria’s. Seeing as the engagement has fallen through, I was planning to keep it for myself. Then I realized that I needed to reward you for your service, Daniel. To that effect, I’ll be giving you half the dowery as compensation. That should be more than fair, correct?”
Donald protested. “Sir, we can’t accept this! It will–”
“It will go a long way toward helping with your impoverished lands, right? All that mercenary work can’t pay all of the bills.”
Donald sat back down and gladly accepted the gift that was given to his son. “Thank you, sir. We graciously accept.”
“Good, now Dan. There’s still something for us to discuss.”
Dan raised an eyebrow. “What is it, sir?”
“As I’m sure you know, this whole debacle has been murder on my daughter’s self-esteem. She needs time to relax and unwind. To that end, I would like for you to spend the semester break here with her until the new term starts. Would that be quite alright with you and your family?”
Dan was caught flat-footed. What exactly was the Earl asking of him? “I beg your pardon, sir?”
“I think it’s quite obvious what I’m asking. Be there for her and cheer her up. Maybe go visit the Bartforts during the break. Do whatever you can to raise her mood. I can’t stand to see my little girl dejected.”
‘To be fair,’ thought Dan. ‘Clarice isn’t all that dejected anymore. After I kicked Marmoria’s ass, she perked up quite a bit. If anything, she’s pissed that Jilk still hasn’t stepped forward to apologize. Still, I wouldn’t turn down time with Clarice.’
“Don’t worry, Sir. I’ll take on the job.”
Bernard smiled. “Don’t think of it as a job. I want my daughter to enjoy this break from the academy.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Now go to my daughter. Your father and I have other business to discuss. And don’t worry about the fallout of this event. I’ll make sure that you’re family is protected.” with his part in all of this over, Dan got up and left.
____________________________________________________________________________
Dan found Clarice in her family’s garage. She was wheeling out an air bike. “What are you up to?” asked Dan.
“This was supposed to be for Jilk, but now it’s not going to see the light of day. I was thinking about putting it through its paces before it’s put into storage,” she said while checking the bike.
“You heading to the track?” asked Dan.
“I am. What to come with me?” she asked.
“Sure.”
“Then take this!” Clarice tossed him a helmet and then took a seat on the back of the air bike. “You’re driving.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
Dan put on the helmet and took his seat at the front of the air bike. He revved the engine. It was better than what he usually used when racing for the Atlees. The engine was smooth and quiet instead of rough and loud. That was a good sign. “I could get some serious mileage out of this beast.”
Clarice put her arms around Dan to brace herself for the ride. Dan felt a shiver run up his spine. “You better! This is the best Air bike that my family has manufactured thus far. To not use it to the best of its ability is an affront to our engineers.”
Dan revved the engine one more time and shot off like a bat out of hell. Clarice’s giggles filled the air. Dan was certain that he would enjoy this semester break more than his previous ones.”
____________________________________________________________________________
Several days after the duel, Julius waited at the port with his mother and uncle. He had just returned from apologizing to the Redgrave family and he was nursing a black eye from Gilbert. The man considered it barely enough retribution for what Julius had done to Angelica but had to be content with only that. Julius had only gotten off so easily because he’d already apologized to Angelica immediately after the duel. He just hoped that his friends had similar luck with their apologies.
“Stiff upper lip, Prince Julius. Your entourage is on their way,” said Sir Lucas.
“And it seems they have not fared much better,” Julius’s mother added. Julius moved to see what they were seeing and had to hide a grimace. Greg, hardy and strong as he was, seemed to be nursing his crotch. No doubt Milly had gone to town on his junk something fierce. Chris on the other hand looked like a lifeless husk. Julius wasn’t sure why. The Armstrongs were on the other side of the kingdom and Chris would be apologizing once they arrived at their domain. Then there was Brad. Poor, poor Brad. Stephanie had not been gentle with him. She claimed the rest of his allowances for the rest of the year. Worse yet, we were in the middle of the year. Brad would have to live from hand to mouth for the foreseeable future while at the Academy. Finally, there was Jilk. Jilk seemed to be no worse for wear. He looked positively radiant actually. Julius assumed that the apology had not been as volatile between Jilk and Clarice as it had been with everyone else.
When his friends reached him, Greg spoke up first. “Alright…I’m ready to set sail!” Greg’s voice was strained. It seemed like the act of talking was straining his…injury.
“I’m dead…I’m dead…I’m dead…” Julius was growing more concerned with the state of Chris’s mind.
Brad on the other hand seemed to be looking through a stack of Adventurer postings and bounty notices fiercely. He was no doubt looking for a way to recoup his losses after what Stephanie put him through.
“Come now, gentlemen. We have a long trip ahead of us. We should not be carrying on like this. Have some more decorum,” Jilk Chided.
“Says the guy that got off easy,” accused Greg. Julius saw a look flash across his foster brother’s face.
“You know, Jilk, I have yet to receive confirmation from Minister Atlee of your apology.” Julius’s mother, Mylene spoke up. Her words all but confirmed Julius’s suspicions.
“Jilk, tell me that you’ve apologized,” Julius asks of him. He stays silent. “Truly Jilk? You and I were the worst offenders. We have the most to apologize for what we did.”
“BUT I HAVE DONE NOTHING WRONG! AND NEITHER HAVE YOU!” Jilk roared. It caught the attention of others at the port.
“Jilk, calm down. We’re in public.” Greg tried to calm down his friend.
“Fine, but my point still stands. I have nothing to apologize for. Dan was the one who went out of his way to stand against the crown. Now we’re supposed to kowtow to such lower-ranked nobles because they have a few lost items? Preposterous! If anything, Clarice and her followers should be apologizing for ruining his highness’s happiness!”
“Jilk, we’ve been over this already,” said Julius. “Marie was leading us on. She was playing us for fools. There was no happiness to be had there. We’ve all accepted it but you are the only one who refuses to.”
“Because it is clear that they are lying to us. Duke Redgrave is a powerful man. I don’t doubt that he flexed his political might to get Angelica the outcome she wanted.”
SMACK
Jilk held his cheek and looked at the queen. “Your majesty?”
“I will not have you disparage a political ally or a young woman that I consider to be as close to me as a daughter. Seeing as how you refuse to adhere to the terms of the duel you will removed from the ‘training trip’ with the rest of the group.” Her Majesty turned to her in-law. “Sir Lucas? If you could escort Mr. Marmoria back to his ship. I will be busy penning a letter to his father about the current turn of events.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.” Lucas turned to Jilk. “Come along, Mr. Marmoria. We must not tarry too long or else your family’s ship will leave before we can flag them down.”
“I WILL NOT BE–”
CHOP
Jilk had his neck chopped by his sworn brother, Julius. “I’m sorry, Jilk but you’ve become delusional.” Julius looked at his mother and bowed. “I’m sorry for my brother’s behavior, Mother. When I return, I will see to it that his mindset is corrected.”
“That is not your responsibility, Julius. His parents and I will reprimand him. You focus on your growth. Okay, sweety?”
Julius bowed again. “Yes, mother.”
The queen ushered the boys onto the ship and spoke with the captain. That left Julius alone with what remained of his friends.
“You gonna be alright, there, Jules?” asked Greg as he hobbled over to his long-time friend.
Julius was perplexed. “Why wouldn’t I be alright?” he asked.
Brad answered. “Because you and Jilk are as close as brothers and you just had to raise your hand against him. You can’t tell us that doesn’t bother you.”
“Quite. That can’t have been easy for you.” Chris added. “I understand that Jilk is in the wrong and that his attitude needs adjusting, but he’s still your best friend.”
The four of them reached their lodgings and stopped in front of their doors. “Believe me, I know that. And you are right. It was difficult to raise my hand to Jilk, but he needed a reality check. It seems that he needed one more than the rest of us. I can only hope that time with his family will mellow him out enough to see reason and apologize to those we have wronged.”
“Aye,” they all said before heading into their rooms to get settled in. Now it was time to review the coursework the academy had given them for their correspondence courses.
To Be Continued
Notes:
I'm glad that I managed to get another chapter out to you guys at a quicker pace than multiple months. Much of this chapter was dedicated to setting up the time that we're going to be spending with Bartforts. I think three chapters should be sufficient before we return to the Academy. The Dude Squad is heading for the Armstrong estate where Alex and Olivier are waiting for them. We will check up on the Dude squad periodically.
Jilk has been removed from the dude squad. We'll see how that affects things.
The Southern Floating Isles have a distinctly Japanese feel to them. I decided to lean into it.
I can't be the only one who sees Finn Ruta Herring's resemblance to Archer Emiya. We will see what comes of it.
Cordelia doesn't approve of Shirou. It's not a jealousy thing she just thinks that he's too good to be true.
And Dan will be getting quality time with Clarice for the entire break. No interruptions. Hopefully, he can lay the groundwork. He has an advantage this time around. Clarice has finally given up on Jilk and she's thoroughly displeased with cowardice for not apologizing.
As always, read and review and wait for the next chapter.
Chapter 8: Halcyon Days (Part 1)
Summary:
The family takes a look at Leon's estate. Plans are made for the future. The Dude Squad arrives at the Armstrong Family Estate for their training. And Marie talks with the Queen.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The royal escort ship docked in the Armstrong Earldom and Julius and the boys were already waiting on the deck. To prove that they were serious about turning over a new leaf, the boys helped out around the ship.
Julius was in the kitchen helping with cooking, Greg was cleaning above the deck, Brad was below deck, and Chris was busy taking stock of the cargo for the quartermaster.
When they arrived at their destination, they were dead tired. At least they felt good about the work that they had done.
Now it was time for the first leg of making amends.
Julius led his friends down the boarding ramp only to be immediately accosted by the butt of a sword scabbard to the face. Julius went tumbling backward onto the boarding ramp after losing his grip on his luggage.
“Julius!” shouted Chris before he too was struck with a scabbard. However, his attack came at his stomach instead of his face. Chris clutched his stomach and fell to his knees.
After those first two attacks, Greg and Brad were on their guard.
“Much too slow!” said a feminine voice that oozed contempt. “These little pissants are supposed to be the kingdom’s future? If so then why are woefully unprepared.”
The one who had been striking them with lightning-fast attacks had been a woman wearing the Hofort Officer’s uniform and carrying an Officer’s Saber at her hip. She had long, platinum-blonde hair, icy blue eyes, pouty lips, and a fringe that hung over one eye. More importantly, she was looking at the remaining Dude Squad with contempt and derision. This was Olivier Fia Armstrong—the Wall of Holfort.
Instead of cowering before her, the boys all bowed their heads in respect to one of the future instructors. Julius led his friends in apology. “We are sorry to have disappointed, Major General Armstrong. We hope to live up to your expectations in the future.”
Olivier scoffed. “Expectations? I have no expectations. You are here simply to suffer as compensation for the insult your little group leveled at my family. As such– SNAP ” Olivier snapped her fingers and a legion of soldiers wearing the Holfortian soldier’s uniform fell in line behind the Major General.
One soldier stepped forward. He was mostly bald save for the mohawk-and-braid hairstyle. He was also the largest man in the lineup and easily the most muscular. He was also missing an arm. Even a lack of an arm did not detract from this man's presence.
“Buccaneer!”
“Ma’am?”
“Give these boys their tools for this morning.”
“Ma’am, yes, Ma’am!” the man known as Buccaneer manifested several pales and toilet brushes from…somewhere and handed each of them to the boys.
“You will start your morning cleaning the latrine and fortunately for you,” Olivier gave a murderous sneer, “Breakfast is over. That means your arms will be getting a good workout from all of that caked-on shit.”
The boys went green.
“Um.” Chris raised his hand nervously. Unsure if he even wanted to ask a certain question.
“Out with it, Christopher. Your friends don’t have all day.”
“Right. I don’t seem to have a brush and pale myself. Was there an oversight or am I-GULP-going to clean the restrooms by hand?”
Olivier smiled beautifically. It gave Chris no comfort. “No, Christopher. I wouldn’t have you do that. Having you clean the latrine by hand without any tools or protection will only lead to you catching a disease like Sepsis or Disentary. Despite the horrendous insult you personally gave to not only my family but my younger sister specifically, I don’t want you to die.”
Even though he was reminded of his wrongdoing, Chris felt some tension release from his shoulders.
“That is because death is too easy. No, you will suffer while you live! Alexander!”
Chris broke out into a cold sweat. He began to panic and look around frantically.
Chris’s friends became immediately concerned for his well-being. “Chris, what’s wrong? What’s going on? Who’s Alexander?”
“The absolute last person that I wanted to see this soon!” Chris could make out a dust cloud in the distance. A dust cloud that was making its way straight toward Chris.
Olivier began to explain and catch Chris’s attention before he could run away. “You see, Christopher. While your friends will be busy cleaning the latrine, you will be going ten rounds with little Alex. If you fail to survive the ten rounds, you will have to repeat them the next day, and the next day until you can complete them. Now I suggest that you get a move on. Alex will be upon you any minute.”
“What?” Chris said.
“THIS METHOD OF DISCIPLINING SPINELESS YOUNG MEN HAS BEEN PASSED DOWN THE ARMSTRONG FAMILY LINE FOR GENERATIONS!”
That was all Chris heard before his lights went out.
____________________________________________________________________________
As soon as Angelica felt the comforting warmth of her blankets flee from her body, she knew that it was time to get up. She sat up and raised her arms to allow her maids to begin changing her attire from her sleepwear to her outfit for the day.
Cordelia waited by the bed while the lower-ranked maids did their work. “Good morning mistress. I trust that you slept well?”
Angelica nodded while the maids slipped on new undergarments for her. They were all in her family’s signature red. “I slept surprisingly well, Cordelia. I think I’ll have to follow through on that idea to purchase one of these beds from Leon and Luxion. It’s far too comfortable.”
Cordelia scowled at the mention of the little metal ball. So far, her attempts to curtail the budding relationship between Shirou and her mistress have been stymied. Cordelia was currently thinking of ways to up her game. That would have to wait, however. Cordelia had present duties to tend to.
“What is my schedule looking like for today, Cordelia?” asked Angelica.
“I’m surprised that you have to ask. You have the run of the island, mistress. Was there something that you were hoping for in particular to be arranged?” asked Cordelia.
“Just wondering if the Bartforts had planned anything. Once they mentioned that yearly hunt I became rather excited by the prospect of it,” Angelica explained. “I rarely get to exert my martial prowess as a noble of high standing.”
Cordelia nodded. “I completely understand, mistress. I will have them expedite their plan for their ‘annual hunt’ right this minute.” Cordelia began to march out of the room but was halted by Angelica’s voice.
“Cordelia, that is not necessary.” Angelica was finished being dressed and now wore a tasteful red sundress that was appropriate for the environment she found herself in.
“My lady, you can’t expect me to stand by while they disrespect you like this.”
Angelica seemed to quirk an eyebrow at that comment. “How am I being disrespected? This arrangement was at the last minute. You can’t expect them to have something for me to do every day that I will be here.” Angelica tilted her head, realizing something. “What’s the matter, Cordelia? You’ve been critical of the Bartforts since we arrived here. Is there something that you wish to tell me?”
“There is nothing that I wish to mention mistress.”
Angelica kept staring at Cordelia who wasn’t faltering in the slightest. After a couple of seconds, Angelica let the subject go. “Fine then. What of breakfast? Have the Bartforts come by to invite us to eat with them?”
“As a matter of fact, they have–”
KNOCK
KNOCK
KNOCK
The knock at the door cut off Cordelia and then she heard the voice of the last person she wanted to hear. “Angelica, if you’re up then breakfast is ready. Everyone is waiting to start. We’re all just waiting for you.”
Shirou had come to bring Angelica to breakfast. Cordelia had just been ready to mention how the Bartforts had done little in the way of inviting them to breakfast and here comes Mister ‘perfect’ to save the day again.
Angelica walked over to the door opened it and found Shirou standing there with his arms crossed over his chest. “Thank you, Shirou. And I’m sorry I took so long.”
Shirou waved her off. “Don’t worry about it. We usually have to wait for Jenna or Merce because of their morning rituals. We’re used to waiting for a bit. Are you ready to go?”
“Certainly,” without prompting, Angelica hooked her arm with Shirou’s and he led her to the dining room.
Cordelia simply scowled after them. Surprising her, Luxion’s drone form appeared before her. “What do you want?” Cordelia asked.
The drone stared at Cordelia for a few seconds before saying “suffer” and disappearing. Cordelia felt like she was going to have an aneurysm.
____________________________________________________________________________
Shirou
While Angelica and I walked the distance to the dining room, she started asking me a few questions. “So do you all have anything planned for Olivia and me today?”
I nodded. “We’re planning on heading to Leon’s island. Dad wants to give the place an appraisal and the kids want to see it for themselves.”
“I’m surprised that hasn’t already happened,” Angelica said curiously. “Normally such matters would have taken place as soon as Leon acquired the property.”
I shrugged. “To be fair to Dad, Leon downplayed some of the things about the island.”
Angelica quirked an eyebrow. “Such as?”
“I’ve been asked not to reveal anything to you.”
“Yet you reveal that there’s something that you’re hiding?”
I shrug again. “It’s nothing illegal. We’re just trying to ensure we don’t get swamped with bureaucracy because of an oversight on Leon’s part.”
We fell into silence for a bit as we continued toward the dining room. Before the silence stretched on for too long, Angelica came back with another question. “Is there anything of note on Leon’s island? I can’t imagine that it’s been developed into anything impressive this soon.”
“I thought the same thing, but apparently Luxion has been busy with the island. He’s been making it habitable for new arrivals once Leon officially inherits his title.” that made me think of something and I looked at Angelica. “You might get a kick out of it. According to Luxion, he’s been using Old Humanity design philosophy for the architecture.”
I felt a hitch on my arm. I looked back and saw that Angelica had stopped in her tracks. “Something wrong?”
“You said old humanity architecture? Like buildings? Domiciles? That sort of thing?”
I hesitantly nodded before I watched Angelica jump for joy like the girl that she was before she threw her arms around me for a hug. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!”
I returned to the hug without knowing why I got one in the first place before saying “You’re welcome? But what are you thanking me for?”
“I’ve always wanted to see how our predecessors lived before they disappeared,” Angelica explained. “I’ve gone on expeditions with my family to dungeons and I’ve seen countless derelict structures of a bygone era and I couldn’t help but wonder what they looked like before the ravages of time took them!” Angelica let go of me and raced off to the dining room. “This is going to be the best break ever!”
I was left by my lonesome in the wake of her exuberance. “Okay, she liked that idea a little more than I was expecting. Still, I’m not complaining.” I jogged to catch up to her and join everyone else for breakfast.
____________________________________________________________________________
Balcus stood on the deck of one of his son’s airships. That took some getting used to. Leon had two airships at his disposal. The one that he returned home in was already quite large, but the one they were flying on now dwarfed it. Apparently, it was a Lost Item. Balcus couldn’t fathom the reason that their ancestors would build such a large ship. Who were they planning to go to war with?
Balcus let those thoughts fall from his mind as his wife came up next to him and put an arm around him. “Everything alright?” asked Luce. She could tell that something was wrong with him. She always could.
“Just overwhelmed by everything that Leon found on his expedition. We’re just a rural barony and now we have two ships that are more than likely finer than whatever the Royal Army has,” Balcus explained.
“Do you want Leon to get rid of it all?”
“Heavens no! That would be the stupidest thing we could do right now.”
“Then what do you want, Balcus?”
“I just don’t want any trouble to come from this. The Bartforts have managed to survive so long thanks to keeping to ourselves and not attracting undue attention from others.” Balcus thought of the story that his father and grandfather told him as a boy about their family. “It goes back as far as the family’s founder, Lea Bartfort. He left the capital after the country was founded and lived in seclusion in the countryside to start a family. He wanted nothing to do with the kingdom’s politics. He just wanted to be happy and live in peace.”
“And you think that Leon and Shirou are about to interrupt that peace.” Luce could see what had her husband so worried. Their family wasn’t the type to rock the boat but they inevitably were going to thanks to the actions and motivations of their children.
Luce and Balcus turned around to look at the rest of the ship’s deck. Shirou was talking about something or other with Angelica while Leon talked to the commoner girl known as Olivia. It looked like those two were willingly going to rock the boat. They were going to invite trouble to their home whether they intended to or not.
“I just hope against hope that no trouble comes to our door.”
“Perhaps I could offer you a solution?”
Balcus and Luce nearly jumped as the floating ball that Leon called Luxion appeared. “You nearly gave me a heart attack!”
“I assure you, that was not my intention Mr. Bartfort.”
“Well, what do you want?” Balcus asked.
“I couldn’t help but overhear your predicament. You are worried that enemies will soon be at your door the further Master Shirou and Master Leon pursue Lady Angelica and rise in the ranks respectively.”
“Yeah? What’s it to you?”
“I have a solution if you wish to hear it.”
“As long as it’s nothing like going to war against my neighbors or the crown then I’m all ears.”
“Then I am certain you will find my solution agreeable.”
____________________________________________________________________________
Shirou
We arrived at Leon’s island. It was lush with plenty of farmland that was being tended to by automated drones. “What crops are you growing here?” I asked Leon.
“Originally tea leaves but I’ve been thinking about expanding what I have and trying to get it out to market faster. We kind of need the revenue streams.”
“Wow! Look at all the land!” shouted Colin as he excitedly disembarked from the airship. He jumped off the landing ramp and onto the green grass of the island. The airship had touched down in front of the main domicile beside Luxion’s production facilities. “Is this your house, Leon?”
The house in question was a suburban mansion that wouldn’t be out of place in a well-to-do American neighborhood from my time. It had all the amenities that a home like that would have. Expansive front and back yard. Gated front entrance. Garage and driveway. Pool and pool house in the back. Jacuzzi. And several rooms for the owner to do as they pleased with. I wondered how the kitchen stacked up.
“Yeah, Leon. Is this your house?” I heard Jenna ask sourly.
“I take it that you’re mad, Jenna?” asked Leon.
“Of course, I’m mad because once again I see just how much you were holding out on the family!”
I nodded along. “She’s got you there, Leon. You haven’t had Luxion for very long. How long did it take you to make this mansion? It should have taken at least a year for such a nice place to be built from scratch.”
I watched Leon sigh and resign himself to his fate. “Luxion?”
“Of course, sir. The construction of the main house took approximately two weeks of continuous work to build. That includes fully furnishing the dwelling as well as making sure that the utilities are in order as well as stocking Master’s Wardrobe and Armory.”
“Did you say wardrobe/Did You say Wardrobe/Did you say Wardrobe?” asked Jenna, Finley, and Merce.
“Affirmative.”
“And you made all of these clothes for Leon? From scratch?”
“Affirmative.”
“How long did that take?” asked Merce.
“A trivial amount of time. I could have some samples brought out for your viewing pleasure. They’re based on Old Humanity Fashion but I guarantee that current sensibilities will not find them lacking.”
There was a unified squeal as our sisters Merce, Jenna, and Finley squealed in delight at the thought of trying on new clothes at no cost. The girls raced to the mansion and didn’t stop for anyone.
“Thanks, Luxion,” said Leon.
“I’m certain that I have no idea what you mean, Master.” It was obvious to all of us that Luxion was just trying to play things off.
“Still, thanks for being a bro,” Leon said again.
____________________________________________________________________________
Leon
We got done standing around outside and finally went into the house that Luxion had prepared for me when I eventually claimed this place as my barony. Luxion had brought clothes for the girls to try on and gawk at like he promised. That left me with my dad, Shirou, Rutart, Colin, Nicks, Livia, Angelica, and My mom.
I (really, Luxion) was giving them the grand tour. It might come as a surprise but I like how westerners design their homes. They’re built to last instead of the Japanese design philosophy of making them disposable. And despite my heritage, I wasn’t crazy about traditional Japanese homes either. If given the option, I would rather live in something modern over archaic.
Luxion really outdid himself when it came to designing the place. Mom and Shirou loved the kitchen. It was state-of-the-art. The funny thing was, I don’t remember the place looking as good as it did when I came to check the place out. Now there were added stoves, the fridge was larger and there was a walk-in pantry. Clearly, my AI wanted to impress one of his favorite anime characters.
The bedrooms were pretty typical but I saw my parents eyeing the master suite. I was not going to think about what they were imagining doing. My dad’s hand on my mom’s rear didn’t help matters.
Nicks, Rutart, and Colin were interested in the game room. Their interests gravitated toward the games that they recognized(darts, billiards) first before the other amenities(video games, foosball table, air hockey, skeeball, the indoor basketball court, and soccer court). I could see that my AI companion was rotating his lenses smugly while watching my brothers go gaga over the games. Clearly, old humanity came up with superior forms of recreation.
Angelica and Livia were enraptured by the library. The vast knowledge and stories in them were tantalizing for them to say the least.
Out in the backyard was the patio and deck. They were furnished with tables, chairs, and a fine-looking grill. All of it overlooked the pool.
The pool was tastefully large with a raised jacuzzi in the corner. A section of the Jacuzzi spilled over into the pool like a mini waterfall. The wider backyard was surrounded by a fence that enclosed a garden that gave the whole place a relaxing feel.
All in all, I was satisfied with the work that Luixon had done with my future home. I took pride in the looks on the faces of my family.
Now that the tour of my home was done, it was time to show Dad how deep the Luxion rabbit hole went.
____________________________________________________________________________
Leon
“Alright, this is Luxion’s production facility. This is where he produces the armors that I use and everything else that I have.” I gestured to several different assembly lines and machines. Some were for making complex mechanical wonders while others were for things like producing viable crop seeds and other foodstuffs.
What had everyone’s attention right now was the Armor that was being built before their very eyes. If my memories were still correct then Luxion was building a Zaku from Gundam. I remember seeing tons of advertisements for the model kits back when I was a young man.
“So, Dad. Luxion told me that you want to shore up the Barony’s defenses. Apparently, the two of you agreed to have Luxion here produce some mobile suits to outfit our militias. Do I have that right?”
I watched Dad nod. “I didn’t mean to go behind your back. Truth be told, I would have gone to you from the get-go had I not talked to your little friend already.”
I put up my hands. “Don’t worry, I’m not mad or offended. I just wished I’d thought ahead on something like this sooner. The last thing I want is for my actions to cause trouble for the family.”
Dad smiled at me. “Don’t worry son. I completely understand.” he gestured with his head toward the entrance that led to where we came from. “You were preoccupied with that Olivia girl.”
I rolled my eyes. “Well, anyway. Luxion says that producing the necessary amount of mobile suits for our militias will take a few weeks but not more than the time that it will take for me to return to the academy.”
That was when Luxion’s drone body appeared.
“I will also be producing a custom machine for yourself, Lord Bartfort. May I introduce, the Sazabi!”
Luxion produced a holo image of the Sazabi. It was the mobile suit that Char used in ‘Char’s Counterattack’. The holo image didn’t show it, but the Sazabi was crimson red with a mono-eye design. Its general figure made it look daring and imposing with the spiked helmet and the pronounced shoulders and legs. It came with many armaments, but I expected my dad to stick to using the rifle and beam saber.
Speaking of my dad, he was looking at the display warily. “I appreciate the thought, Leon, but I don’t need something like this. Whatever everyone else is using should be fine enough for me. No need to make me an obvious target.”
I shook my head. “I’d rather you use this Dad. If there’s ever a time that the barony has to defend itself then I want one hundred percent assurance that you and everyone else will be okay. Preparing the Sazabi for you is my way of doing that.”
I could tell that my dad was touched by my words, especially coming from me. I’m not one to put my feelings out there. That said, sometimes you need to be direct to get your point across. Dad bowed his head and sighed. “Then I guess I can’t say no if that’s your reason.”
“Thanks, Dad.” I went to hug him and he returned the gesture. We quickly parted and stood a respectable distance from one another.
“Now, as for the matter of new revenue streams to cover the vast wealth that Luxion has, I may have a solution.” Luxion showed another holo image. This one was of the coffee plant, Coffea.
“Are those…coffee beans?” asked my dad.
“Yes and before you write them off, try a cup.” Luxion floated over with a cup of coffee in one of his manipulators. He handed it to Dad who took a sip. His eyes lit up.
“Hm, that was actually good. Most coffee that I’ve had just tastes like bitter water.”
I nodded my head. “And what else did you notice?” I asked him.
“It really wakes you up. I could probably get some use out of this in the morning.”
I smirked. “Right? I’m thinking if we market it like that then we might be able to find a market with adventurers and early morning workers like farmhands and dock workers. It might even find a place with the military.”
My dad looked at me sideways as if I said something ridiculous. “How do you figure?” he asked.
“The army currently uses over-sugared tea to help soldiers stay awake throughout the night for long campaigns or even just guard duty. It takes several cups of tea to keep a soldier awake when one sizeable cup of coffee could do the same even without sugar. If we can get our coffee in the hands of soldiers then we can secure a revenue stream for our barony as well as have the perfect camouflage for Luxion’s resources.”
Dad stroked his chin even though it had little more than stubble. He looked at me with an appraising eye then stopped. “You’ve put a lot of study into this.”
“Yes, I have. I want to make up for the lack of action that I took when I had all of these resources to make our lives better. I just hope you can accept my apology, Dad.”
Dad chuckled. “Don’t worry, I know a repentant man when I see one. I don’t hold this against you. Lord knows that I was resting on my own laurels when Zola was still terrorizing us. Instead, it took Merce and Ruti turning against their mom to get me to actually take some action.”
I remembered that day after returning home from my expedition. Apparently, Zola didn’t take too kindly to me trying to escape the arranged marriage. She planned to force Colin into the arrangement and Merce and Rutart took a stand.
Thanks to Shirou’s cooking, those two would choose to stay at the Barony as much as they could manage in hopes of getting another taste of five-star cuisine. I remember them being insufferable at first but getting straightened out when Shirou threatened to not cook for them and when Dad forced them to work for their share.
Fast forward and Rutart and Merce are close members of the family. Even though they aren’t related to us by blood. It was that revelation that served to allow Merce and Rutart to get their mother thrown in prison under charges of Lineage Theft. Now the Bartfort family was free of its most parasitic leech.
I was on cloud nine when I returned home to that news.
“While your plan is all well and good, son. How do you plan to implement it?” Dad’s question brought me back to reality but thankfully, I didn’t have to think too hard about it.
“We have the daughter of the most influential noble family in the kingdom staying with us for the break. How do you think I’m going to implement it?”
Dad raised an eyebrow and then sighed in exasperation as he brought a hand to his creased forehead. “You really shouldn’t exploit your brother’s relationship with Ms. Angelica. Push too hard and you might ruin things for him.”
“Believe me, I know what I’m doing,” I said back nonchalantly.
____________________________________________________________________________
After the tour was over and Leon and Sir Balcus left to have a discussion, Shirou dropped Angelica and Olivia off at the Library. Angelica was interested in the lost knowledge of her forebearers while Olivia had moved on to the written stories of Old Humanity. She was currently enthralled by a story called ‘Sailor Moon’. She seemed enamored with the plot. Angelica didn’t care for it. The skimpy outfits were not to her liking. Nor was the whiney protagonist.
No, Angelica was more interested in academic findings. If a civilization could create a ship like the one that Luxion inhabited or concoct such fascinatingly delicious cooking methods as the one that Shirou employed during the duel then it must have been truly advanced in all aspects.
The first subject that Angelica was interested in was geography. It was a long-postulated theory that the world in which they lived did not always look the way it does now. Many scholars believed that the floating land masses that comprised various kingdoms and empires were originally a part of the lower world. Attached to the landmasses submerged beneath the water down below. Many thought this theory was pure hokum. That the islands had always floated in the sky, otherwise how would the sun reach their crops so far down below?
Angelica now had confirmation that the theory was correct. Something had caused their world to separate into the upper atmosphere where the floating landmasses settled.
‘Is that how Old Humanity died out? The sudden change in their environment? But what caused it? What caused New Humanity to start? These books don’t say…’
KNOCK
KNOCK
KNOCK
Angelica looked up from her studies to see Leon had entered the Library and was standing at the table where Angelica and Livia had set up. The two of them hadn’t noticed him until he tapped the table. A clear indication that situational awareness had fallen by the wayside.
“You girls having fun?” he asked in a jovial tone.
Angelica watched Olivia nod vigorously before answering verbally. “Definitely. I’ve decided to take a break from all of the academic papers to focus on literature. This ‘Sailor Moon’ is so much fun to read. Especially with the dynamic pictures!”
“I’ve been more interested in the wealth of knowledge this library has. I’ve only been immersed in one subject so far but it’s been quite enlightening.”
Leon smiled. “That’s great to hear from the both of you, but there’s a reason that I’m here.” Leon turned to Angelica. “Ms. Angelica, I have a business proposition for you.”
That had piqued Angelica’s interest. The Bartforts, Leon in particular, had a gold mine of resources and technologies at their disposal. She was genuinely interested in what Leon could be proposing.
She found herself disappointed when Leon set down a cup of Coffee Beans.
“Really, Leon? You and your family have been quite impressive so far. I was genuinely interested in a business proposition from you. Yet you come to me with the ingredients for the inferior version of tea? For shame.”
Leon only smirked. Angelica was wary of the smirk. He usually made it when he had something up his sleeve. This was the first time it had been turned on her.
“Keep talking, Redgrave. You don’t want me to break out the White Woman’s Kryptonite.”
Angelica gave a skeptical look. “I have no idea what ‘Kryptonite’ is but based on context clues, I assume it’s your ace in the hole.” Angelica leaned forward, rested her chin on her palm, and smiled. “Alright then, Leon. dazzle me.”
Leon smiled back challengingly. “Oh, Shirou!”
The door to the library opened up and revealed Shirou coming in pulling a cart with a beverage station on it. The beverage station didn’t have Angelica’s attention. What had her attention was Shirou in a very dashing Butler’s uniform that he cut a very nice figure in.
“Was the uniform necessary?” asked Shirou.
Angelica watched Leon look back at her and smirk triumphantly. “Yes, it was.”
“Whatever you say,” Shirou spoke. He stopped the cart in front of their table. “Well, ladies. Leon has pulled me from my own endeavors to serve the two of you the best cup of coffee that I can manage.”
Angelica watched Shirou prepare a single cup. His hands were a blur across the odd contraption that helped him prepare the drink. Soon, a smell began to waft into the air and it took up all of Angelica’s attention. It was a sweet aroma, full-bodied and rich. “What is this aroma?” asked Angelica.
CLANK
“That would be the smell of cappuccino that I prepared for you,” said Shirou.
Angelica looked down at Shirou’s handiwork. The tantalizing aroma was more powerful now and wafting into her nose in waves. This ‘cappuccino’ was the picture of perfection. Most coffee beverages that Angelica saw looked like nothing more than heated-up bean water. Sometimes it looked too thick for even that description. The beverage before her made that thickness look appetizing. Angelica also appreciated the bit of artistry within the drink. Within the liquid of the coffee was a picture of a leaf drawn with white cream. It was so whimsical to see.
“Well?” said Shirou. “Take a sip.”
Getting her wits about her, Angelica took the offered cup into her hands and gingerly raised it to her lips. Previous bad experiences with horrible coffee warred with delicious aroma plaguing her nose.
Before long, Angelica took her first sip. Then she took another. And soon she was drinking the beverage as much as the heat would allow.
“I take it that my handiwork suffices?” asked Shirou.
Angelica set down her finished cup and daintily wiped her lips. “I would say so. I take it this is more lost culinary knowledge from our ancestors?” she watched Shirou nod confidently. That was when Leon took his seat across from Angelica and kicked his feet up on the library table.
Olivia took issue with that. She pushed his feet down and pouted at him. “Leon, no feet on the table!”
He acquiesced and kept his feet down. He then turned his gaze back onto Angelica. “Are you more open to hearing my proposal now, Ms. Angelica?”
“I take it that it has something to do with how much more palatable you’ve made a cup of coffee? If so then I will hear you out.”
Before Leon could say anything, he was punched in the arm by Shirou. “That’s why you put me in this outfit?”
Leon tried to slap his brother's hands away but to no avail. “Hey! I needed to sell the pre-pitch! When you dress up you get people’s attention!”
Shirou punched him one more time. “Next time, be upfront!”
“Whatever!” Leon turned back to Angelica. “Well, Lady Angelica, why don’t I inform you of the benefits of coffee?”
____________________________________________________________________________
Jilk arrived at his father’s study. It was the day after he returned home after being banned from the trip and James did not want to even look at his son. That feeling must have passed as a maid informed Jilk that his father called for his presence.
KNOCK
KNOCK
KNOCK
“Come in,” Jilk heard and he obeyed.
“Greetings, father. I have arrived in response to your summons. May I ask what this is about?” Jilk entered the room and saw that his father was sitting at his desk going over documents. He was likely signing off on operations for the Kingdom’s Secret Police as well as managing affairs of their domain.
“Sit, Jilk,” James ordered. Jilk did as he was told. For a few minutes, all they did was sit there in silence. Neither said one word to the other. It made Jilk uncomfortable. It made him feel like he did something wrong. But that couldn’t possibly be true. Jilk had held true to his duties as Prince Julius’s aid. His actions were beyond reproach.
Finally, James spoke up. “Tell me, Jilk. What were the terms of the duel?”
“What?’ asked Jilk.
“What were the terms of the duel that you lost to Angelica’s Champions?” James asked again with more detail. “Because I distinctly remember those terms being that if you lost the duel you would apologize to not just Clarice’s family but the Bartforts and the Elgars, as well. Yet yesterday I was informed by Sir Lucas that you have done none of those things.”
Jilk was silent but there was a defiant expression on his face.
“Jilk, I had distinctly sent you to the Elgar and Atlee domains to handle this business. Are you telling me that you lied to me when you returned from those trips? Is that who I raised? A young man that lies to his loved ones?”
“I refuse to bend the knee to those lower than me. And I refuse to believe the drivel that Angelica likely came up with about Marie not loving us! There was no way that any of that could be fake! She loved us!”
James sat back in his chair and stared at his son. It felt like he was looking at him for the first time. And not in a good way. “So that’s it? You refuse to see reason?”
Jilk scoffed. “It feels like I am the only one who is seeing reason. The Redgraves are being allowed to carry out a smear campaign against Marie. The next saint. This can not stand!”
James thought those were bold claims, but if Marie had really been the Saint then she would have been found by now. The Crown makes it a point to be on the lookout for such candidates. More importantly, there was no saving his son. James was resolute in his course of action,
“If you are staunch in your decision then there is only one thing for me to do.”
“You will help me seek retribution against the Redgrave for their slight against Marie?” Jilk asked excitedly.
“No, you moronic son of mine. You are a danger to yourself and those around you. As such, I will be disinheriting you as well as pulling you out of the academy. You will be sequestered to your room and requests to leave the premises will go through me. If I am not available then they will be denied. Furthermore, you will be monitored by at least two guards at all times. Do I make myself clear?”
Jilk shot to his feet with the most betrayed look. “You can’t do this to me! I need to be with Marie! I need to make the rest of the Founding Heirs see reason!”
“The one who needs to see reason is you, Jilk.” James snapped his fingers and two soldiers walked into take Jilk by the arms. “Escort my son back to his room and make sure that he does not leave. You will be relieved of duty in two hours by the afternoon shift.”
“Yes, sir.” the soldier saluted and began walking away with Jilk who was making a fuss. James only wished that this tough love would make his son see reason eventually.
____________________________________________________________________________
Marie was in the queen’s office once again. She was sure that this would become a common occurrence until she gave up how she knew so much about her son and his friends. Marie tried to make the excuse that she was a noble and thus heard things on the grape vines.
Queen Mylene countered that by pointing out that even if that were true, the kind of information that Marie knew was too detailed and personal. Not to mention that information would likely get distorted as it was passed from one person to the next and would have resulted in Marie having faulty information instead of the actionable intelligence that let her seduce five powerful young men.
The queen had effectively said ‘Pull the other one.’
When Marie clammed up, Mylene put her under house arrest within the palace and said she would keep her there until she spoke.
That brought Marie to today. She was in for another round of questioning with the queen. They were sitting at a tea table as a servant, Kyle, poured them tea. Marie was glad nothing bad had happened to Kyle. He was just following orders and got swept up in Marie’s actions.
“Thank you, Kyle,” said the queen.
“You're welcome, your majesty.” Kyle bowed in his brand new butler uniform to the queen and Marie before he left. Marie appreciated that Kyle still cared enough to acknowledge her.
Queen Mylene sipped her tea demurely before setting it back down on the coaster that Kyle provided. She focused her gaze on Marie. Marie was, once again, uncomfortable. “Shall we begin our song and dance once again, Ms. Lafan?”
“If you say so, your majesty.”
“Then let's take things from the top. So far, you have been forthcoming in all of your family’s illegal activities and why it spurred you to act the way that you did. It will go a long way toward the investigation that I have opened against them.”
Instead of saying ‘You’re welcome’ Marie simply bowed her head. The other way around could have been seen as showing arrogance toward an individual of higher standing. That was the last thing that Marie wanted to do.
“But one matter still remains. How did you gain your intel?” asked the queen. “Do know that while you are still being punished once our time together is over, your sentence can be lightened if you confess who helped you get this information.”
‘Wait! Does she think someone gave me all of my knowledge? I might be able to use this! But how to spin it…’
Marie racked her brain for a cover story to at least keep her away from the gallows. Then she thought about Shirou. The actual Shirou Emiya that was in this world. She thought things could have been a lot worse if one of the other original seven servants had wound up in this world with her. She went through her mind about how dangerous they all were and how most of them couldn’t be reasoned with once they set their minds to something.
After thinking about the servants, Marie had an idea. Some servants were made from just hearsay and rumors, like Sasaki Kojiro. If Marie just gives a vague enough description then the rumours and imaginations will do the rest of the work for her.
So Marie spun a tale of a purple-haired woman who wore a dark purple cloak habit that hid her face. She wore a butterfly motif and visited Marie’s Island several times in the girl’s youth. She told stories to the children about five young men who would be swept off their feet by a young woman who would one day become the Saint. She told them very specific information about each of the young men and how they could be wooed. Then came the day that Marie saw the founding heirs. Saw how they acted. She saw her opportunity for a better life. She took it. Using the stories of the purple-haired woman to guide her to her happiness.
The queen listened intently before she snapped her fingers to summon Kyle once again. Marie thought that she had fucked up, that she had been seen through. Instead, she got a different kind of shock. “Kyle, bring me the wanted poster for the Butterfly Witch, Medea.”
‘I’m sorry, what?’
“At once, your majesty.” Kyle left briefly and came back with a rolled-up piece of parchment. Kyle handed it to the queen who unfurled it to reveal a picture that Marie could not mistake. It was Medea of Colchis. The Witch of Betrayal. The Original Caster Servant.
‘What the hell is she doing here?’
“Is this the woman that you described?” asked the queen.
“Huh?” Marie said dumbly. “Um, yes. That’s her. I never got her name but that is her.”
The queen’s grip on the wanted poster became ironclad. “Then you may not be solely responsible for your actions. This ‘Witch’ as she is called, has a unique ability to ensnare the minds of others and get them to do her bidding without them being the wiser. It’s led to a few pocket rebellions that we’ve had to squash. It lead to the destruction of plenty of smaller time noble houses. If she’s targeting the crown now, even indirectly, then she’s become a much larger threat than anticipated.”
The queen picked up a bell and two guards walked into the queen’s office. Marie was expecting them to escort her back to her cell until the next time the queen needed her. Instead, Queen Mylene had other plans.
“Escort Ms. Lafan to the staff quarters to have fitted for a maid’s uniform.”
‘Wait, what?’
Queen Mylene looked at Marie. “While your culpability has been lessened, it remains that you willingly tried to seduce the crown prince to usurp the role of the queen from the royal family which threw the kingdom into turmoil. As such, instead of being sent to the gallows or a prison camp, you will work for a period of five years, to be extended or decreased at my whim, in indentured servitude. You will work as a maid for the palace during that time and you will receive the training and perform the duties expected of a royal palace maid. Do you agree to these terms, Ms. Lafan?”
Of course, she agreed to them. What else was she going to do? Say no? It was better than death and certainly better than rotting in prison. Best of all, she was still away from her family and might even be able to avoid the debt collectors while she was still in the palace. More importantly, if Marie’s definition of indentured servitude was correct then it would cover housing, clothing, and most importantly, food. Marie could definitely stand to work around the palace. After rummaging around the estate of those animals that pretended to be her family and struggling to make ends meet at the end of her last life this would be a cakewalk.
“I accept these terms, Your Majesty.” Marie curtsied to really drive the point home.
“Good, now follow these men and they will take you to the head maid. She will have you begin your training.”
Marie left with a little more pep in her step than what she entered with.
____________________________________________________________________________
Zola waited in her cell. She had recently struck a deal with her captors. She would speak on the plans and membership of the ‘Forest of Ladies’ in exchange for having her death sentence pardoned.
She couldn’t believe that she was in this position. Her flesh and blood had turned against her. Well, she had plans for them. And the rest of those turncoats back in the barony. “They throw me to the wolves? Over what? Some second-rate cooking by another of Balcus’s probably bastards? I’ll make sure every last one of them suffers accordingly.”
STEP
STEP
STEP
STEP
‘Ah! There the guards are. They’re likely here to escort me to the queen. It’s about time. I’ll have that over-blown bureaucrat eating out of my hands for sure.’
“It’s about time you showed up! Do you have any idea how time-sensitive my information is? The Forest could be– URK! ”
“Well, well, well, so you were planning to rat out the Forest?” said a woman with the most beautiful features Zola had ever seen. Her symmetrical features and youthful appearance made her jealous, but Zola would never voice those thoughts. Not to this woman.
“No, Madam Medea! I would never!”
Medea of Colchis stood outside of Zola’s cell with her hand around the woman’s neck. Why was she there? She had come to silence Zola.
Personally.
“Then why is it that after interrogating the guards here they told me of how you would be ‘willing to snitch on the Forest’ in exchange for a pardon from execution?” Zola was silent. “You do realize that you were still going to spend your life in jail, correct? They had no intention of letting you walk.” Zola was still silent. “They even planned to make sure that you were taken care of in prison. You’re not very smart are you Zola? No matter. Where you’re going, your intelligence won’t matter. While I don’t think you’re bad enough to wind up in Tartarus, you will definitely not be welcome in the Fields of Elysium. You’ll probably be shuffled off to Asphodel Meadows though I think that place is too good for you.”
Zola didn’t understand what Medea was talking about. She watched as Medea raised a hand and a ball of pink/purple energy appeared in her palm. “Goodbye, Zola. I will not have you interrupting my plans.”
“NO! NO! PLEASE, MISTRESS! I WON’T SAY ANYTHING! I WON’T RAT OUT THE FOREST! JUST TAKE ME WITH YOU AND– BLAST !”
Medea’s blast had blown away Zola’s head, neck, and most of her chest. All that was left was her bloody, mutilated, headless, and neckless corpse. Medea let the body drop and then used a simple spell to get rid of the blood and grime on her pristine black robes. She then disappeared from the scene in a flutter of ethereal butterflies.
To Be Continued…
Notes:
Just to clarify, Marie did not speak Medea into existence. She's just in a similar situation to Kotomine and Shirou.
Yeah, Balcus is getting the Sazabi. One of Char's mobile suits. The rest of the Bartfort Barony will be getting the more heavily armed/customized Zaku-IIs that you see later in the Gundam Franchise. Think Thunderbolt or Requiem for Vengeance. Luxion is going to let his Otaku flag fly.
We also finally caught up with Kyle. He's living a better life as a butler in the palace instead of working as an exclusive servant.
Jilk is getting his just desserts and no, he is not learning his lesson just yet.
Leon is bringing Coffee into the mix. I got the idea from the Warlock Route. it's a good Bayonetta/Mobuseka crossover on FFN. You should check it out.
That's all I have to say. I hope you enjoyed reading.
Chapter 9: Halcyon Days (Part 2)
Summary:
The downtime continues. Dan Wakes up to a sudden surprise and the aftermath of the duel is discussed.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dan’s eyes fluttered open to reveal a ceiling that he didn’t recognize. Scratch that, he vaguely recognized it. This was Clarice’s room.
‘I must have dosed off while waiting for her or something,’ he rationalized as he sat up and tried to look around. He barely let his eyes off of the space of the bed beside him as he locked eyes on the sleeping form of Clarice, his lady, nearly naked beside him. She was wearing her lime green undergarments with the covers barely covering her lower half. There was slight drool coming out of her mouth and her thumb rested inches away from her mouth.
Dan became keenly aware of the fact that he was not wearing a shirt. In a panic, but making sure not to justle the bed too much, Dan pulled up his side of the covers to see what the situation was down there.
‘Oh thank god…’
He was relieved to see that he was still wearing pants, and more importantly, a belt that hadn’t been unfastened. Just as important, there was no wetness or dampness near his nether region either.
‘Okay, so the chances that I’ve deflowered my lady is low, it doesn’t eliminate the possibility that I still put my hands on her.’
Dan dragged his hands across his face in shame.
‘What the hell kind of vassal am I? I may have put my hands on Clarice! And after she just broke up with that asshat! What are the guys going to think? What about her father? My father? Clarice?’
Though he tried to be careful, Dan was still jostling the bed. It was enough to wake up Clarice from her slumber.
“Hm? Dan?” she mumbled as she woke up.
Dan’s heart sank into his stomach and then went lower. He carefully looked in the direction of his mistress. He steeled his resolve to avoid being distracted by her beauty and looked her in the eye.
“Lady Cla-”
“Just call me Clarice,” Clarice corrected.
‘That was…different than the norm,’ Dan thought.
“Okay, Clarice. I regret to inform you but it seems that I have gone beyond my station, and more importantly, broken your trust. As you can see from our present…situation…something untoward has occurred between us.”
Clarice smiled and that smile did things to Dan. It made him hope that something did happen last night.
“What do you think happened, Dan?” she could tell that he didn’t want to answer. Taking matters into her own hands, Clarice moved across the bed to sit on Dan’s lap, facing him with her arms around his neck.
“Lady Clarice, we can’t–”
She put a finger on his lips. “I told you to call me Clarice, remember?” Dan nodded. “Now, I’m going to tell you what we did last night.” Dan gulped at the thought of hearing how he’d crossed the line though a part of him was oddly titillated by it. “We had just returned to the manor after another night of testing out the latest air bikes from my family’s racing company. Our engineers appreciated the racing data you provided.” Dan remembered all of that. For the last while during their vacation, Clarice and Dan had occupied their time with either the Estate’s shooting range(Clarice replaced all the targets with pictures of Jilk) or by testing out new Airbike prototypes. It was a nice way to spend the break and an even better way to spend time with Clarice. “When we got here, we were covered in sweat and needed to take showers. You were going to take a separate one, but I invited you to a bath with me. I had watched you pause like a deer about to be shot. Based on context clues, I’m guessing that you blacked out when I invited you and went on autopilot?” Clarice giggled. Dan thought it sounded like music.
Dan shook his head. He can’t be getting distracted right now. “Clarice, this shouldn’t have happened. If your father finds out–”
SMOOCH
She silenced him by placing a kiss on his forehead. Dan instantly shut up. His brain was trying to process what had just happened. “Dan?”
“Yes, my la–I mean Clarice?”
“Do you know how long I’ve wasted time chasing after jilk?” she asked.
Admittedly, Dan didn’t know that. He had come under Clarice’s employ after her betrothal had been finalized. “I don’t know, Clarice.”
“Then I’ll tell you. Ten years. Jilk and I have been engaged for ten years. We were introduced to each other when I was eight. For not a single moment of that time has Jilk ever acknowledged my love for him as you well know. I bent over backward to please him and tried to be the best fiance that he could ask for. Yet my feelings weren’t returned. Worse, all that affection that I wanted from him was given to another. I’m sure that you’re well aware of how that affected me.”
Dan was. It was the whole reason that he stepped into the ring with Jilk in the first place.
Clarice tightened her embrace around Dan’s neck and pressed into him a little harder. Dan had to keep his self-control in check and make sure that Junior didn’t wake up. “Throughout all that time, I thought that something was wrong with me. I thought the reason that he was never interested in our engagement was because I didn’t interest him. It made me feel worthless…yet you were always there to pick up the pieces. You always had my back. Even when I was about to make the biggest mistake of my life and lay with sex slaves, you and the rest of my followers stepped in to stop me from making that mistake. Then you even fought Jilk on my behalf.” Dan tried to protest but Clarice silenced him with a kiss on his nose. “Yes, I know that I was the one to ask you to challenge him but you went above and beyond to force him to apologize and talk things out. Even if Jilk has yet to follow through on his end of the arrangement, I still appreciate that. I appreciate you and I want you to know it.”
Clarice punctuated her sentence by finally kissing Dan on the lips. It wasn’t a quick peck like with his forehead and nose. No, this kiss was deep and passionate. Loving and intimate. Romantic and consuming. All things that Dan thought of when he thought of Clarice.
Clarice broke this kiss before looking Dan in the eye with a smirk. “Someone looks stunned.”
It took a minute for Dan to reboot and when he did, the first thing that came to mind was how Lord Atlee was going to respond to this. “Clarice, what about Lord Atlee?”
Clarice kissed him again. This time, the union was more brief but no less passionate. “While you may not remember last night, you and I have not had sex. We have done nothing to earn my father’s anger.”
“Then what about the maids and butlers?” asked Dan. “surely, they have come in and seen us.”
Clarice shook her head. “I’ve already asked Melissa and Kaname to run interference for us. They’ve informed the staff to come wake us up for a late breakfast. By then, we should be presentable. More importantly, the maids and butlers know how to keep a secret.”
“Your father?” asked Dan.
“At the Royal Palace today. He’s meeting with the queen,” Clarice declared. “Now are you going to ask more pointless questions or are you going to come back to bed with me?” Clarice rolled off of Dan and fell back into the bed. She lay on her side of the bed and beckoned Dan to do the same.
Dan decided to ignore the little voice in his head that was telling him not to do this. He wanted this type of relationship with Clarice for the longest time and now it’s beginning to unfold before his very eyes.
Dan laid back in bed and pulled the covers back up over himself and Clarice. She scooched closer to him and embraced him. Dan returned the gesture.
Within the confines of Dan’s mind, he had one thought. ‘Thanks, Shirou…’
____________________________________________________________________________
The soldiers of the Bartfort Barony were gathered in the main training field of the estate this morning by order of their Lord and his family. It was a surprise, to say the least. The Yearly Hunt was still a few days off and training drills were on the back burner until a week after the hunt.
“What do you think is about to happen?” asked one soldier. His name was Dennis and when he wasn’t doing soldier work for his lord, Dennis was one of many farm hands that you could find across the Barony.
“Maybe Shirou or Leon will announce their engagements?” another soldier said. His name was Kai and he was an immigrant from the Southern Floating Isles. He worked as a Dockworker for Mr. Henley.
“Nah, I doubt it. Maybe Leon with that Olivia girl, but not Shirou. That Redgrave girl is going to take a lot of doing to make an honest woman out of her.” the last one to speak was a woman. She was brawny and wore her hair short in a pixie cut. Her name was Sasha and outside of her duties to her Lord, she worked for the local seamstress.
“Really?” said Dennis. “What makes that Olivia girl different from the Redgrave girl?”
“Probably the fact that the girl Leon is courting is a commoner,” said Kai.
Sasha nodded along. “Exactly that. When nobles get married, it’s a whole thing with agreements between the families, proper etiquette and social station, and not to mention a dowry must be paid.,” explained Sasha.
“What’s a dowry?” asked Kai.
Dennis put his fist in his palm and had a ‘eureka’ moment. “Oh, I think I know this. Another name for it is a Bride Price, right? One noble family wishes to wed their heir to the daughter of another noble family so the original family has to offer something up in exchange.”
Kai frowned at that. “So it’s like they’re paying for a prized pig.”
Sasha shrugged. “Essentially, but most prefer to think of it as the groom being so in love that he’s willing to pay any price to wed the woman he loves.”
Sasha, Dennis, and Kai kept talking amongst themselves for a while longer until their Lord arrived to speak to them. The entirety of the Bartfort Regiment was gathered before Balcus and they were standing at the ready. Behind Balcus stood Leon who had a floating ball next to him.
“Okay, I’m sure that all of you are wondering what you’ve been called here for. Don’t worry, there is no emergency and you won’t be running drills. Technically speaking, you’re all still on leave until the Yearly Hunt. What I called you all here for today was something that I’m sure that all of you will get a kick out of.”
Balcus raised his hand and addressed his soldiers. “By a show of hands, how many of you are dissatisfied with the Knight Armors that we employ when subjugating monsters and pirate scum?”
It was slow and reluctant, a few soldiers raised their hands. Balcus frowned at this. “None of you will be punished for being honest. You can tell the truth.” soon, even more hands went up. Balcus smiled. “That’s better.”
Balcus continued with his speech. “Since so many of you are dissatisfied with the state of our equipment I can guess that many of you want to get your hands on some new stuff. Stuff like what the more important nobles have.” there was a round of reluctant nods. “Then what if I said that I could get Knight Armors that even the Royal Family doesn’t have access to?”
The soldiers began to whisper amongst themselves, murmuring if the Lord was all right. “I know, I know. That’s hard to believe. So I’ll just show you.” Balcus turned around to Leon and the floating ball. “Alright, son. Show the guys their new toys.”
“You got it, dad.” Leon gestured to the ball with a wave of his hand. “Deploy the Sinanju and the Zaku II’s, Luxion.”
Dennis raised an eyebrow. “Who do you think the young Lord is talking to?” he asked Kai. “there’s no one else here?”
Before Kai could answer, a docked ship revealed itself right next to the training ground where the soldiers were. It was the ship that young Lord Leon usually traveled in. The docking bay opened up to reveal a large red Knight Armor that was leading slightly smaller green Knight Armors. They were all heavily armored and armed and had mono-eye designs for the heads.
“Gentlemen? Allow me to introduce the Bartfort Barony’s latest standard issue Knight Armors. The red one is my Armor, the Sazabi. The ones following it are the Zaku II’s. Those will be all of your Knight Armors from here on out.”
Dennis, Sasha, Kai, and every other soldier in the Bartfort Barony were staring with hanging jaws at the powerful-looking Knight Armors. Never in their wildest dreams did they think that their Lord could afford such extravagant weapons. That was actually the primary concern on everyone’s mind.
“Sir, how expensive were these?”
“We’re not in debt are we?”
“Are these on loan from the Crown?”
“Are these on loan from the Redgraves?”
There were questions like this and more before Balcus explained the situation. “Calm down everyone. We’re not in any debt with anyone and these Knight Armors didn’t cost me or the Barony a singly Dia.” several soldiers wanted to call bullshit on that claim. That was when Balcus gestured to Leon. “You all remember the Knight Armors that my children fought in during their duel with the Crown Prince?” there was a round of nods. “Well, these Knight Armors come from the same place that those came from,” Balcus explained. “Leon here has access to a Lost Item that can create more Lost Items. It was able to manufacture these Armors to outfit our Barony. No longer will we have to dread possible attacks from pirates or monsters. Once the break is over we will be hitting the ground running and getting every one of you up to speed on how to handle the Zakus. Are you with me!?” Balcus raised his fist and roared. All of his soldiers did the same. Dennis, Kai, and Sasha in particular.
____________________________________________________________________________
Shirou
Watching from the balcony of the Bartfort Estate, Angelica and I were having a private tea time together.
“Your father certainly knows how to motivate the men under him,” Angelica commented neutrally.
I poured her a cup of tea and she took it, saying her thanks. “That’s to be expected. Their Lord just got them new toys. I’m not sure if you’ve heard this adage, but I tell you anyway. “No matter where they’re from, boys love toys” or so the saying goes”
I watched Angelica quirk an eyebrow before she smirked slightly. “I think I know what you mean. My father and brother get quite invested in new technologies and lost items. My mother once had to pull my father away from his ship because he wanted to go on another expedition to add a lost item to his collection.”
That got my attention. “Your father has a collection of Lost Items?”
Angelica nodded while sipping her tea. “Yes, though most of it is just useless bobbles and wrecked Old Humanity Technology that we can’t get to work. There is the rare trinket though that has proven invaluable at times.”
“Such as?” I asked.
“My father’s handgun. It is a sidearm without a rotating cylinder and loads ammunition through the bottom of the grip. The bullets are different from what we use in modern revolvers so Father had to commission the best gunsmiths to recreate the type of bullet necessary for his handgun. Fortunately, they were successful. Now my father is feared on the battlefield for the stopping power of his sidearm.”
I thought about what I knew about guns then reached my hand out and waved it over the table. “Is this what your father is using?” the interface lines ran over my arm from the crest of my shoulder to the tip of my fingers. The energy soon coalesced into a handgun. A Desert Eagle to be exact.
Angelica’s eyes widened and she set down her tea cup. “Yes, that’s it exactly.” She picked up the gun and beheld it. “How did you recreate it like that? No magic can do that as far as I know.” Angelica thought back to the duel. “As a matter of fact, you did something similar back during your match with Julius. You summoned a large sword that you sent flying passed the prince’s head. What was that?”
I just shrugged. “It’s just something that I learned to do. You could say that my element of magic is more related to weaponry than any of the classical five that this kingdom uses.” if my understanding of this world’s magic system is correct then they use the five-element system just like back home. Earth, Air, Water, Fire, and Lightning. With Olivia’s primary affinity being light, that means that cases like mine of people having elements that don’t relate to those five are not unheard of.
“So your element allows you to recreate weapons?” asked Angelica. “Wouldn’t that make magic terribly difficult for you? There are very few spells that aren’t related to the five elements. Wait, that raises the question of how you managed to make such a splendid mage out of Olivia. I pulled her academic records her growth is ridiculous.”
“You remember how I said that I got myself into a deadly event with that girl named Artoria? Well, there were some powerful mages involved. I wanted to survive then I needed to learn how to deal with mages. That meant learning how powerful mages tackled magic. Learning their habits and tells. Most importantly, it meant learning magic that I had no capacity for.”
It’s not a whole lie. My version of the Holy Grail War pushed me to learn how to deal with Mages. It’s how I got the name of the Second Magus Killer. The thing is, that didn’t happen until well after the War had concluded. I’d learned my mage-hunting skills back when I was trying to be a hero of justice. Angelica didn’t need to know about the Grail War or the fact that I wasn’t from this world. It would just complicate matters further.
“And you ended learning enough that you could teach a novice like Olivia so well.”
“To be fair, Olivia is a rare talent. She has an aptitude for all five elements plus light magic. If she had a competent teacher from the start then she still would have excelled just as much.”
I watched Angelica stare at me with unblinking eyes, her hand under her chin. “Could you teach me?”
“Don’t you have tutors of your own?” I asked.
“Yes, but I want to see if there’s anything that I can learn from you. You equated yourself to being a competent teacher so why shouldn’t I seek your guidance.”
I smirked. I could see what she really wanted. “If you just want to spend more time with me alone after the vacation is over, all you have to do is ask.” She scowled but it was ruined by her blush. I stopped my teasing. “Sure, I’ve got no reason to turn you down.”
I poured her a new cup of tea. Her old one had long since been finished. We sat in comfortable silence as we sipped our respective cups.
“By the way,” I heard Angelica say. “Was there a reason that you decided to where the butler uniform again?” Her grin was saucy.
“Well, you loved it so much last time. Who am I to deny another look at it?” she kicked me under the table, but her grin only widened.
____________________________________________________________________________
Julius and the rest of the boys rested in their shared room. Julius, Greg, and Brad stunk from working the latrines and Chris stunk of sweat, dirt, and blood. Julius was sprawled out across his bed. Greg was sitting at the edge of his bed. And Brad was doing his damnedest to work the flecks of fecal matter out of his hair. He was genuinely considering cutting his hair.
Meanwhile, Chris was icing his arms and legs. Alexander had worked him hard. The muscle man had broken through any defense that Chris could muster. Worse yet, he had broken Chris’ sword. Chris tried to mount a defense but his hand-to-hand combat skills were utterly lacking. Even trying to use his lightning magic was a no-go as Chris had foregone training it in favor of his swordsmanship.
Alexander on the other hand had trained his fists and his magic and had become that much stronger for it. His command of the ground that they walked on was nothing to scoff at.
“This fucking sucks!” shouted Greg. “I knew they were going to get back at us for what we did back in the Academy but having us on latrine duty for the last few weeks is taking it too far! They haven’t even tried teaching us anything!”
Brad nodded along. “I find myself having to agree with Greg. I’m starting to wonder if they will actually heed our request for training.”
Chris said nothing but still listened.
“I suppose it falls on me to get some answers.” Julius stood up. “I understand that our transgressions are severe and deserve severe punishment, but it wouldn’t do to keep us leashed like dogs. This can’t be all that they have in store for us.”
Julius made his way to the door and was about to open it when two soldiers, Major Miles, and Captain Buccaneer, beat him to the punch. The royal entourage immediately stood up and saluted in the presence of superior officers.
“At ease, maggots,” said Buccaneer as he tossed four sets of clothes to the boys. “You all stink, so change into these and make sure you wash up. We’ll be back to escort you.”
“Escort us where?” asked Chris.
“To meet with the general,” explained Major Miles.
Buccaneer and Miles left the boys and the boys scrambled to get ready.
____________________________________________________________________________
Julius and his entourage, including Chis, were standing in front of one of Holfort’s greatest generals. General Phillip Fia Armstrong. Known to his enemies as ‘Gargantos’ for his imposing size. He stared at the boys while having lunch with his wife, Elizabeth. Even with the boys standing and with him in a seated position, the general towed over them much like his son would.
Philip regarded the royal entourage. “So I see that your weeks of latrine duty are up.” The General turned to Chris. “And I see that you’ve finally lasted the ten rounds with Alex. sadly, most of that was due to running away like a scared child.”
Chris’s head dropped low. “I’m sorry for my cowardice, General.”
Philip took a bite of the salad that was prepared for him. His chefs had been sworn to providing him with more nutritionally healthy meals on account of his family worrying about his health. “Pish posh, that only means we have to work you harder to see some real improvement.”
Chris looked up. So did the rest of the entourage. “Sir?”
“You came here with the express purpose of improving yourselves as men of the kingdom. We’ve had our fun hazing you for your disrespect. Now begins the hard part. The part where you will truly know our anger while thanking us for breaking you of your habits. Brad will be training with Miles. Julius and Greg will train with Buccaneer. And Chris will continue his training with Alex while Olivier supervises when she can. On top of that, you will continue your studies from the Academy as well as complete bootcamp training. Dismissed.”
The boys blinked. They thought that they misheard the general. “Could you repeat that, general?” asked Julius.
“I believe that I was very clear. You will begin your training in earnest,” Philip explained. “Or would you prefer to keep working the latrines?”
“So, sir!” the boys said collectively.
“Good. As I said, you’re dismissed.” the boys saluted eagerly and marched out. Miles and Buccaneer escorted them.
The general and his wife were now on their own. “The queen will be glad to know that her boy is sticking to this path. The kingdom may be saved, yet.” The General chuckled as he spoke. “She’s been sending many letters over the past few weeks asking about how he’s been doing.”
“I bet she has,” said Elizabeth. While Phillip was tall, Elizabeth was much taller. “I remember when I used to write letters to Alex and Olivier when they first shipped out for service. Olivier would barely write me back and Alex’s letters would speak on everything except how he was doing. I was worried sick until they came home. I still worry whenever they get shipped for duty.” Elizabeth sipped her tea. “This is likely her first time letting one of her children fly so far from the nest. It’s a miracle that she’s not coming down here herself.”
Philip chuckled. “I doubt she has the time. The Royal Court has been in session for quite some time for the past week. They’re discussing the fallout of the duel.”
Elizabeth frowned. “It took them this long to get to that?”
“I couldn’t blame them. The Queen has been raising hell amongst the nobility. Many noble houses are on thin ice. On top of that, heads have been rolling within the financial department. Rumors of corruption have been making the rounds.”
“Well, it’s nice to know that something is being done about it,” said Elizabeth. Phillip agreed. The pair continued their lunch in peace.
____________________________________________________________________________
“Now that we’ve finalized our plans for the investigation of certain noble houses, I believe it is time that we move on to the results of Academy Duel,” said Mylene. She was leading the court today with Vincent, Bernard, James, the rest of the founding heirs' fathers, and the affected families of the finances…save for the Offreys who were currently under suspicion in relation to matters concerning the financial department.
Everyone nodded at the Queen’s suggestion. The first to speak up was Ruben Fia Ashford. The father of Milly Fia Ashford, the fiance of Greg Fou Seberg. “As I understand it, Prince Julius and his entourage have been removed from the Academy and are suffering through boot camp with General Armstrong who could not be here with us today for that very reason. If this time with Armstrong will make them into men instead of boys then I am satisfied with this turn of events. What I want to know is what is being done about that Marie girl. She was clearly the instigator in this scenario.”
Mylene spoke up. “Sadly, it has been brought to my attention that Ms. Lafan may not be solely responsible for her actions.”
“Was she receiving aid from a foreign power?” asked James. “If so, I wish to speak with her myself. She seems to still have a hold on my son. His behavior is becoming more irrational by the day.”
Mylene shook her head. “No, not a foreign power. She was manipulated by a domestic threat.” Mylene produced the Wanted Poster for the Butterfly Witch.
“Damn it, not her,” said Vincent. “She’d been lying low for so long. I was almost sure that she’d died.”
Bernard had a grimace on his features. “The noble houses that she destroyed have cost us a lot in terms of the Kingdom’s finances.”
“With that being said,” Mylene continued. “We cannot in good conscience punish her when it is likely that she was manipulated like so many others.”
“Then what have you done with her?” asked Ruben.
“The same thing that was done with the rest of the perpetrators who survived the purges of their noble houses. She’s in indentured servitude, though she’s merely working as a palace maid instead of one of our various mines or breadbasket territories.”
“May I ask why?” asked James.
“Her crime, while having far-reaching ramifications, was not as immediate of a threat as having another Fannoss situation.”
That seemed to satisfy the gathered noblemen.
“How about we move on to lighter topics? The Bartfort children as well as the young Elgar's actions, while drastic, served to correct a potential issue as well as put our children on the right path. Is anyone here against congratulating them for their efforts?” nobody objected. “Then let us start with Daniel Fia Elgar.” Mylene turned to Minister Atlee. “Bernard, he is the child of one of your vassals, how would you recommend he be rewarded?”
“I’m this is not news to anyone but the Elgar lands are quite barren. Their primary export is their armed forces for mercenary work or adventuring contracts. While I have recently awarded them with five White Platinum Dia coins, that money will not last forever. I wish to find a more permanent solution for the Elgars’ financial woes. As I understand it, the lands of the noble houses that we had to oust are currently unmanaged, but still quite lucrative. I suggest that the Elgars be given stewardship of one of these lands with the stipulation that we raise the Elgar’s court rank to that of Viscount.”
Mylene thought the suggestion over then fielded some more questions. “The Elgars are more accustomed to matters of war. Do they have the necessary expertise to handle a more financially viable territory?”
Bernard nodded. “The Elgars’ accountants are some of my very best.”
Mylene nodded as well. “Then I hereby award the holdings of the Wayland Noble House to the Elgars,” Mylene declared. “Now let us move on to the Bartfort Children. The likes of Ms. Jenna Bartfort and Nicks Bartfort should be cut and dry. Jenna is not set to inherit anything from her family so we cannot expect her to be able to fulfill the requirements of a proper noble title. I believe that Independent Knighthood should suffice. The same should be enough for Nicks Bartfort as well. He’s the heir apparent for the Bartfort line, and while he will be inheriting a Baron’s title, I cannot in good conscience bump him up to a viscountcy. His family simply cannot keep up with the financial requirements.”
“I beg to differ, Your Majesty,” Vincent interjected. “The duel has shown that the Bartforts are not lacking in resources thanks to the various lost items that their third son has procured. I’ve also received word from my daughter that they have plans for a business venture that could prove lucrative and eliminate our reliance on buying tea from foreign markets. With this information, I believe that it would be wise to confer a viscountcy to the Bartfort House.”
“What is this lucrative business venture that they are proposing?” asked Mylene.
“Coffee beans, your majesty.”
Mylene blinked. Then she blinked again. “You expect me to believe that the Bartforts plan to make a fortune through hot bean juice?” asked the Queen.
Vincent simply pulled out a cylindrical object, pulled off the cap revealing hot vapors, and poured the contents into the cap before sliding it over to his queen. “See for yourself.”
Mylene accepted the cup and stared at it. Unlike the other cups of coffee that she’s had, this one at least looks inviting. The contents of the cup did not look murky as she had come to expect and the aroma was inviting. More importantly, she trusted Vincent not to play practical jokes.
Resolving herself, Mylene took a sip. She found it pleasant. She also found the fatigue she’s usually plagued by easing from her tired body. “Now that is lovely? But a decent cup of coffee does not explain the Bartfort's plans for success.”
“Quite simple Your Majesty, they plan to supplant the tea market,” explained Vincent.
“Explain,” asked Bernard.
“Certainly,” Vincent obliged. “The bulk of Holfort’s tea comes from foreign markets meaning that a large sum of our budget is dedicated to procuring tea which is mainly consumed by the nobility and a few others. If we can eliminate that spending then the Kindom will be able to free up a significant portion of its budget. All that needs to happen is the introduction of coffee to the nobility as a more appealing alternative to tea. The most immediate buy-in would be the military. They require a stimulant that can keep them awake during long operations and shifts. My people have already discovered that coffee, by its lonesome, can keep a person awake and alert with regular consumption.
“What have they done to make coffee beans more palatable as a drink?” asked Bernard.
“They’ve pioneered a preparation method that has been passed along to me by my daughter. It’s simple to follow and easy to understand,” Vincent said.
“If you have the method then why not cut the Bartforts out of the deal entirely?” James posited.
“Why do the work myself when others are willing to and I can still reap the benefits?” Vincent turned to the queen. “More importantly, if we can ween the kingdom off of tea then we can eliminate an avenue that the principality is using to bleed our finances. They have been raising their prices as of late.”
That was enough for the queen. Mylene nodded. “Fine then. The Bartfort House will be raised to a Viscounty upon Nicks Fou Bartfort’s inheritance of the position of Lord of the house.”
They moved on to the next subjects. “Finally, we have Leon Fou Bartfort and Shirou Fou Bartfort. Opinions?”
Ruben spoke up first. “I think it is safe to say that these young men need to be moved up the food chain. They’re young and capable. They have good heads on their shoulders. That Shirou boy can command leadership and the Leon boy is a go-getter. They’re the types of young men that we want in the nobility.”
Bernard nodded. “I agree with Ruben. We rarely see young men like this. More importantly, they corrected the behavior of the royal entourage. The nobility is too full of sycophants and yes men. If all that we do is agree with our leadership then the kingdom would implode on itself.”
James raised his hand. “Speak, James,” said the queen.
“We should also not ignore the fact that Leon Bartfort presents a possible threat to the Kingdom. I’m certain that you’ve all seen the reports of Leon Bartfort's ‘actual’ ship. Not to mention his admittance of having several more armors like the ones that were seen during the duel. It would be in our best interest to keep a potential enemy like that on our good side.”
Mylene nodded. “You all have raised good points. I take it there are no objects to bestowing individual ranks to these two young men?” no one objected. “Then I hereby award Leon Fou Bartfort with the Lower Rank of Count. Shirou Fou Barfort will receive the same–”
“Ahem!” Vincent cleared his throat.
Mylene turned to him. “Yes, Vincent?”
“Do not give Shirou the same rank. Award him with Knighthood.”
Mylene blinked. “May I ask why you’re requesting such a thing when it was Shirou who came to your daughter’s rescue? This seems like an odd way to show your appreciation to the boy.”
“Especially after I detailed how we should keep the Bartforts in our good graces,” said James.
Vincent shook his head. “I am without a doubt thankful to this young man but I have plans for him and those plans do not involve handing promotions to him like candy. I want him to earn them. If he’s interested in my daughter then he has to prove himself,” Vincent declared.
Mylene sighed and shook her head. She was well aware of how much of a busybody Vincent could be when it came to Angelica. He was likely overreacting after his initial response to his daughter’s pleas. Still, she was willing to let Vincent have his way on this. The rest of the Bartforts had been sufficiently rewarded. A slight miscarriage shouldn’t be too much of a problem.
To Be Continued…
Notes:
Now before any of you potentially jump down my throat about Clarice already being in a relationship with Dan, allow me to present my own argument.
Clarice, Angelica, and Olivia are three distinct girls. Angelica is reserved, and seemingly cold, but hides a soft caring side. Olivia is kind and pleasant but she is more than meets the eye. Clarice is open and doesn't hide much of who she is. In a romantic sense, Angie would be like pulling teeth. Olivia is the kind of girl that once her switch is flipped, you're not getting rid of her. Clarice is like that from the get-go. She cares deeply and loves even deeper. Pretty much everyone will agree that Dan and Clarice are close. Jilk had spurned her for several years and yet Dan, who she is close with, has always been there for her. and he stepped up in a way that Jilk would never do for her. Given that she's tired of waiting, I don't think that it's out of character for Clarice to be more forward and aggressive in her desire to be with Dan. Thank you for coming to my TED TALK today.
In other news, with this chapter, I think that two more will be enough to wrap things up. fortunately, you all may not have to wait as long as last time. I have been thinking about shortening my chapters to get them out faster. I've been testing my writing speed with some unposted stories and I've been managing to crank them out at a reasonable pace. Taking that logic to my posted fics could mean better productivity overall while keeping my usual quality. The only obstacle that should stand in my way now is my muse.
until next time.
Chapter 10: Halcyon Days (Part 3)
Summary:
A Royal Messenger visits the Bartfort Estate. The crew receive their promotions. And Leon does some digging on Zola.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Leon
KNOCK
KNOCK
KNOCK
‘Huh? What was that?’ I asked myself while beneath the comfort of a heavy blanket. Coupled with one of Luxion’s modern beds, I was not inclined to go see who was banging on my door. ‘Maybe if I ignore them, they’ll go away…’
BANG
BANG
BANG
“Leon! You lazy bum! Get up! A messenger from the Royal Crown has arrived!”
Sadly, that was something that I had to get up for. Royal Messengers carried the authority of the crown when it came to delivering their messages. You HAD to receive them and treat them with the utmost respect. Especially if they were here to see you.
I threw the blanket off of myself and cursed the early morning cold. “I’m coming, Jenna! Don’t get your panties in a twist!”
“I’ll pretend I didn’t just hear that,” she cooly said.
“Pretend all you want, I still said it,” I said as I slipped on my casual wear. We may have been in a better place as siblings but some habits are hard to break. As soon as I had my pants and house shoes on, Jenna kicked the door open(thankfully not off of its hinges) and marched toward me.
“What was that you little shit!?”
What followed typical sibling shenanigans ending with hair pulling and cheek pinching. Eventually, Nicks had to come and grab us both.
Soon enough, the whole family plus our guests were in the parlor and greeting the Royal Messenger and her escort detail.
“A pleasure to make your acquaintance,” said the messenger. “I and Iris Fou Hermes and I come with a proclamation from the crown.”
Nicks, Jenna, Shirou, and I were all seated on the couch while our father took a seat in his armchair. Mom stood next to him and had a hand on his shoulder. Merce and Ruti were behind Jenna and Nicks respectively. Finley and Colin sat in front of them. Olivia was behind me with her hands on my shoulders. We’d been getting closer lately and she’d recently started hanging off of me. Making it appear casual. Angelica stood beside Shirou’s seat, letting her elbow brush against Shirou’s shoulder.
We were all here to hear what the crown had to say.
The woman unfurled a scroll and cleared her throat. “I will start with the first item on the docket and likely the biggest concern to you all. No one is being punished. The actions of the Bartfort children have been deemed as necessary and the Crown is thankful to you for taking action.”
I watched my dad’s shoulders relax as the tension left him. Even with the fun of testing out the Sazabi, the man had still been stressed. At least now he could relax.
“As a show of thanks, the crown has decided that rewards are in order.” the messenger put down the initial scroll and moved on to another one while she turned her attention to Nicks. “For your bravery in the duel against the Royal Entourage and helping to defend the honor of a noble of high standing, the crown confers the title of Viscount to Nicks Fou Bartfort upon his graduation from the Academy and ascendency to the position of Lord Of The House. Congratulations, Viscount Bartfort.”
I looked to my far right and saw both my dad's and my brother’s jaws drop. Dad stood up and addressed the messenger. “There must be some mistake. All Nicks did was fight in a duel. That shouldn’t be enough for our family’s rank to be bumped up.”
The messenger shook her head. “I can not fathom how the court came to this decision. All I do is read the proclamations, sir.” Dad sagged back into the chair.
I looked at Nicks and saw that he had his head in his hands. Merce and Rutart were patting him on the back.
‘At least we have time to get things in order before this becomes a problem,” I thought to myself.
The messenger then turned to Jenna. “To Lady Jenna Fou Bartfort,” Jenna perked up when her name was called. “For your display of martial skill and reprimanding of the Seberg Heir, the crown bestows you with Independent Knighthood. Congratulations, Dame Bartfort.”
There was a collective sigh of relief when the messenger finished speaking. That was more in line with what the family had been hoping for in terms of reward. That or just some monetary gift. None of us wanted a new title or rank. That just came with debts and responsibilities.
The messenger put her scroll away and pulled out a new one. This one was thicker than the others. I assumed that it was for Shirou. “To Lord Leon Fou Bartfort,” I felt Olivia excitedly gripping on my shoulders. She was excited for me. It felt nice. “For your display of bravery in the duel, skills that surpassed a potential Sword Saint candidate, display of resources, and a chivalric spirit, the crown bestows Leon Fou Bartfort with the title of Count. Congratulations, Count Bartfort.”
‘Count? Count!? COUNT!? Why the hell are they giving me a Count’s title? I’m not the heir! Wait, fuck! I have an island of my own. god…DAMMIT! The harpies at school are going to be up my ass…’
I felt Olivia grip my shoulders again. “Congratulations, Leon!” she said genuinely. I turned around to look at her and I didn’t have the heart to say that I didn’t want the title. That pure, genuine smile prevented me from doing so.
“Thanks, Olivia,” I said with a strained smile.
I looked around at my family and most of them were not tickled pink by this either. With Nicks’s Viscount title and me now receiving the title of count, those bills were going to be murder. We really need to have our business venture pull through.
“Furthermore, the crown has issued a contract for the perusal of Leon Fou Bartfort. They have heard your interest in starting up a new business venture and are interested in establishing a formal agreement.”
‘Wait, how did they know about the coffee production plan already?’ I asked myself. I looked at Angelica and so did everyone else.
Angelica nodded her head to everyone. “Yes, I was the one who alerted my father to Leon’s business venture.”
“How did he get this set up this fast?” I asked. That was two weeks ago. Wouldn’t getting the crown to set up some sort of arrangement take a bit more work?
“That would be because of me, Master.” The floating ball uncloaked itself and began to speak. “I have been acting as a go-between for Ms. Angelica and Lord Redgrave. Before you ask how, I have one of my drones present at the Redgrave estate serving as secretary. Passing along information and messages between father and daughter was hardly a trifle.”
“I passed on the preparation method to Father and discussed the benefits of coffee with him. He contacted me later and approved my proposal. In time, the Bartfort House will be the sole supplier of coffee to the Military.”
‘Well, that just completely eliminated the hard part of my plan. I had just wanted her to invest and maybe get her father to speak about us in his circle of influence. I wasn’t expecting an exclusive royal contract.’
The messenger nodded then she laid a stack of parchment out for all of us to see. “This is the contract for you to go over and peruse at your leisure. Another messenger will be back within the week to hear your answer or field any question you have about the contract.”
Dad took the contract and Angelica offered to over it and offer her expertise. Dad was thankful for the assistance.
With all that out of the way, that just left Shirou. Honestly, this was the one that everyone was waiting for. Shirou was the one who spearheaded the entire operation. Yeah, I provided the gundams, but Shirou was the one to step up to the plate. Without him, Angelica would have lost the duel and that gremlin would be fleecing the crown.
Now for the next piece of news,” the messenger took out another scroll. It was smaller than the one that I had. “To Lord Shirou Fou Bartfort,” I looked out the corner of my eye and saw that Shirou had a passive look on his face. Angelica on the other hand looked like she was expecting great news. She probably was. Lord Redgrave probably told her what to expect. “For your willingness to come to the aid of a noble of higher station, correct the behavior of the crown prince, and reveal a duplicitous malefactor within the academy’s walls, the crown hereby bestows Shirou Fou Bartfort with the rank Independant Knighthood. Congratulations, Sir Bartfort.”
‘Wait, Shirou only got knighthood? That can’t be right. He’s Shirou Fucking Emiya! Archer Fucking Emiya! I know his first love is the King of Knights but just giving him knighthood seems like a jip. I’m a Count and Nicks is going to be a Viscount. He should be…whatever the step above count is!’
I wasn’t the only one who thought something was wrong. Jenna and Nicks seemed just as confused as me. I looked at Shirou; all he had was a raised brow before shrugging it off. Angelica on the other hand? She looked like she was about to call the manager. Fortunately, the messenger had something else to say.
“I would just like to say that I am not aware of why Sir Bartfort’s promotion was so low. Various rumors are going around the lower ranks of the palace. Most have come to the conclusion it is because Sir Bartfort was originally a commoner and therefore the crown wishes to be more cautious with promoting him. And I would like to reiterate, this is just a rumor.”
While it was nice to have an explanation, it didn’t seem anyone liked it. “How is that fair!? Shirou’s one of us! He’s a noble!” shouted Colin. Finley had to put her hand over his mouth to keep him from speaking out of turn.
The messenger bowed her head. “Like I said, it is only a rumor. Still, I would like to apologize for any insult this has caused you.”
“Apology accepted,” said Dad. “Is that all?” he asked.
The messenger raised her head. “I have just one more piece of news,” she said, but she didn’t take out a scroll. I assumed that whatever she had to say wasn’t official.
‘It’s probably just basic shit about their new positions,’ I thought.
“Then go ahead,” said dad.
The messenger cleared her throat. “Thank you. I will cut right to the chase. The former Lady of the House, Zola Fou Bartfort, has been found dead in her cell.”
Everyone went silent. Especially Merce and Rutart. Zola had been a horrible woman but she was still their mother.
What has me concerned is the fact that Zola had been killed ‘in her cell’, not killed during an execution or sentenced to life in prison. Someone had gone out of the way to kill her before any of that was allowed. “Did somebody kill her?” I asked for confirmation.
The messenger nodded. “Yes, though I have not been made privy as to who or why.”
‘That’s concerning. Zola was only being arrested and jailed for attempted Lineage Theft. While that is a grave crime, it’s not the type of crime that would get someone to kill you over…wait, what about that old hag that Zola tried to marry me off to? Could she have had a grudge for not getting her clutches on me? Did she take it out on Zola? What about the rest of the Bartfort Family? Will she try something against us? I should talk about this with Shirou and Luxion.’
SIGH
My dad’s audible sigh drew me back to the present. “Thank you for informing us,” Dad said tiredly. “If that is everything…”
The woman nodded. “It most certainly is and I am truly sorry for the news about your relative. Even if they were a criminal, it can’t be hard hearing such news about them.”
‘I doubt most of us are sad about the fact that mannish-looking woman died and more concerned about why she was killed in a cell,’ I thought to myself.
The messenger made their exit and after a few words from Dad, the rest of us dispersed. I was planning to make my way to Zola’s study. Dad had yet to clear the place out and that was to my benefit. Olivia looked like she was following me.
Angelica dragged Shirou away in the direction of his room. Either she was about to throw a bitch fit about his promotion or she was going to give him a ‘consolation prize’. The latter was doubtful. Angelica didn’t seem the type.
Dad took Merce and Rutart to his study to have a talk with them. Hopefully, things wouldn’t get too heavy during whatever talk they had.
____________________________________________________________________________
Shirou
We were in my room and I watched as Angelica paced back and forth, carving up the rug, as she went on a rant about my lackluster promotion. Angelica’s maid, Cordelia, was outside the door. The girl scowled at me every time she looked at me. It was obvious why she was here. She wanted to make sure that I didn’t get ‘handsy’ with her mistress. It’s not like any of that was going to happen. Angelica was much too up in arms.
“Of all the asinine bureaucratic missteps! Promoting you to an actual Noble Title should have been the obvious course of action! You were instrumental in achieving my victory! Without you, everyone else wouldn’t have moved! We wouldn’t have even known that your family is so accomplished! This stinks of meddling from…”
She kept on like this for quite a bit, but she was getting nowhere close to coming to a conclusion. I decided to intervene.
As she paced in front of me while I was seated, I stuck my leg out behind her and swept her legs out from under her. I caught her with my arms and had her resting in my lap.
“AH! SHIROU!”
“MY LADY IS EVERYTHING ALRIGHT IN THERE?”
Like clockwork, Cordelia banged on the door and started asking questions. Thankfully, Angelica spoke up.
“It’s fine, Cordelia. Nothing is wrong,” she said while giving me a glare with no heat behind it. I simply smirked back at her. She pulled my cheek. I felt no pain from it.
“I distinctly heard you scream, my lady! Something is definitely wrong. Did that brute put his hands on you? I’m coming in!”
CLICK
CLICK
CLICK
The door wouldn’t budge, which was weird because we didn’t lock it.
“Why won’t this door budge?! I know for a fact that it wasn’t locked!”
That was when I heard the distinct sound of Luxion’s drone disengaging its cloaking before speaking. “Suffer.” was all he said before I heard him re-engage his cloaking.
“GGGGRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!” Cordelia didn’t seem to like that response if the sounds she made were any indication.
“Cordelia, it’s fine. I am not hurt and Shirou,” she gave me a pointed look. “Has not done anything untoward.”
“But my lady!”
“Stand down, Cordelia.”
“...yes, your ladyship.”
She receded from the door and took her place next to it. Now it was just Angelica and I once again. “Well, you clearly wanted to get my attention, but what for? And was sweeping me into your lap necessary?”
“Do you want the romantic reason, the raunchy reason, or the real reason?” she glared at me again. I smirked again. “All three it is!”
“Shirou!”
“The romantic reason? I like you and I like being close to you”
“Shirou!”
“The raunchy reason? You have a nice ass and I wanted to see how it felt on my lap. So far? Nine out of ten.”
“Shirou!”
“Okay, okay, I’ll be serious,” I told her. “I’m pretty sure I know the reason I didn’t get as good a promotion as everyone else.”
“And you let me rant my head off about possible foul play because?”
“You weren’t letting me get a word in edgewise.” I gave her a playful smile. “You only have yourself to blame for your present predicament.” I tightened my left arm around her waist and drummed the fingers of my right hand on her dress-covered thigh. She blushed. It was a hit. “But back to the point, while my siblings and I were in a meeting with your father. He gave me some parting words. ‘If you wish to court my daughter then you better rise through the ranks. I will not hand over my daughter to someone who is little more than a pauper’ is what he said. The way I see it, he knows that I’m planning to rise through the ranks but he’s not going to make it easy for me. I guess he wants me to ‘earn’ it so to speak.”
“He is right, you do have to raise your rank if you wish to be with me. Otherwise, the kingdom won’t allow for it. On the other hand, I do not care for him meddling in your promotions. It's so counterproductive and defeats the purpose.”
I shrugged. “Eh, he’s just being a dad. Honestly, I’m surprised that he and your brother didn’t threaten me if I did something like ‘break your heart’ or some such.”
“Please, my father is above such parental cliches,” explained Angelica hautily. “But back to the point, what did you have in mind to raise your rank?”
I put my thumb to my chin and started to think. “Adventurers can gain noble titles for exceptional deeds, correct?”
Angelica nodded. “Yes, usually by finding, conquering, and claiming a dungeon. For example, you have Leon’s exploits before the start of the school year.”
That sounded time-consuming, but adventuring seemed like the fastest option. “Are there any dungeons that have been discovered but haven’t been conquered?”
Angelica raised an eyebrow. “Yes, a decent number. Why do you ask?”
“I’m going to conquer the toughest one and see what that gets me.”
Angelica’s eyes widened slightly then she blinked owlishly. “You’re taking me with you,” was all that she said.
“Oh, I am? And what brought this on?” I asked. I loved watching the infuriated look on her face as I talked down to her.
“As I told you during our last tea time, my father and brother have been on many adventuring expeditions in the past. I, for one, have never had the chance to be on one of these expeditions. I was either too young or my training as queen prevented me from attending. With my new…” she made a gesture with her hand. “...open schedule, I’ve been figuring that I can set aside some time to actually do some adventuring for once. If you’re tackling the Iron Fell then I want in.”
‘Iron Fell, that’s cute.’
“Alright then. We can make it a date, but seeing as how we lack time, how about we set this aside for a later date? How about during the next break?”
Angelica became pensive. “There is a break after the cultural festival. We might be able to pencil it in for then.”
“Then it’s set.”
____________________________________________________________________________
Leon
“Where are we headed Leon?” asked Olivia as she followed me deeper into the estate.
“Something rubbed me the wrong way about that news we received,” I told her. “I need to check out something in Zola’s study. See if there are any clues as to why anyone would kill her in prison.”
“She was your stepmother, right? I’m sorry for your loss,” Olivia said meaningfully.
I sighed as we started nearing Zola’s former domain here in the estate. “Don’t be. Zola was a horrible woman who tried to sell off me and my siblings so she could make a quick buck.”
“Really? But Merce and Rutart seemed so broken up about her death.”
“That’s because they were her kids. As far as the rest of us were concerned, we were just convenient bargaining chips for her to get more money.” The fact that the bitch had the gall to plan to sell off Colin when he hadn’t even reached double digits yet made me glad she was dead. I’d never say that out loud though. I don’t want to get into it with Rutart and Merce.
“That sounds horrible!” sometimes I forget that the people Olivia dealt with before coming to the Academy were genuinely good people with no ulterior motives. She didn’t really get how cutthroat and petty our lives could be.
“Yeah, it is. Which is why I’m, at the very least, not torn up about her death. The only reason that I’m going snooping around her stuff is because something seems fishy about her dying in prison.”
“Fishy in what way?” asked Olivia.
“Fishy in that the only people who would have a reason to even go for that are all right here in this house if not the island. Zola was a terror and made our lives much harder than they had to be, yet none of us tried to kill her. After Merce and Ruti sold her out, we were willing to let go of the past and move on. No one here planned to kill her nor did we want to waste the money.”
“Meaning an outside variable took action against her,” said Olivia confidently. I turned around to see her with a thoughtful expression on her face. “Do you have any ideas of who it could be?”
I was caught off guard by Olivia suddenly picking up what I was putting down. Don’t get me wrong, I wasn’t pulling off any Holmesian Deductions but I was surprised by her serious expression. Never the less… “My going theory is that the woman that Zola was going to try and sell me or Colin to was displeased at not getting us so she took advantage of Zola’s situation and got some payback.”
“Do you know this woman’s name?” asked Olivia.
“Not in the slightest. I pretty much blocked out all information about that woman after Zola tried to get me hitched to her.” I shivered at the thought of the portrait that Zola showed me.
We were now standing outside the door of Zola’s office. It was sequestered away from the more active parts of the estate and Zola would make a stink if anyone even came to this general area of the manor. With her gone though, no one was afraid of coming and going through these parts.
I put my hand on the knob and turned it. The door was locked. “Damnit! The door’s locked!” I whispered as I wrestled with the knob.
“Let me see,” said Olivia. I stepped out of the way and let her have a look at the door. I watched her put a hand on the knob before a pulse of baby blue light covered the knob and a bit of the door before fading away. “Okay, I managed to grasp it.”
“Grasp what?” I asked her. That was when she shushed me.
Backing off, I let her do her thing. She took a deep breath and held out her palm. The same baby blue light coalesced into her hand before Olivia spoke a word. “Gradation…Air!” the light in Olivia’s hand came together and formed a key.
‘What?’ I thought.
Olivia stuck the key in the door and turned the lock before gently pushing the door open. “We’re in, Leon,” she said with a bright smile.
That was all well and good but how did Olivia just do that? “Olivia? What that Shirou’s Tracing?”
The key faded to dust in Olivia’s hands before she looked at me, shaking her head. “No, Shirou says that his Tracing isn’t something that he can teach. That was disappointing, but he did teach me Gradation Air instead.”
I didn’t know what Gradation Air was. I knew about Projection and Tracing. Was Gradation Air another name for Projection? I had so many questions about this but I had to put it aside for now to my main objective.
“Let’s look around,” I said and Olivia followed me in.
When we got in there the place was like I expected; completely gaudy and ostentatious. The walls were covered by garish wallpaper and there was the faint smell of offending candles that had not been lit in a long time. The fact that I could smell them was a testament to their pungent smells.
“What are we looking for?” asked Olivia.
“Anything incriminating,” I answered. “Look for letters and the like.”
We both made our way to the desk and began pulling out drawers. We went through the entire thing and found nothing.
“Dammit, nothing,” I cursed. I was hopeful that Zola would have been sloppy with hiding any potential evidence but there wasn’t a thing to be found…then again, it’s possible that there was nothing to hide in the first place and that she was killed some prisoner or guard…no! That bitch planned to send me to my death in some pointless conflict. She had something to hide! But how the hell am I going to figure it out when I can’t even find any evidence?
I saw another pulse of baby blue light as Olivia placed her hand on Zola’s desk. The pulse covered the entire desk until it bled off into the floor. Olivia smiled. “This desk has a hidden compartment.”
Olivia reached into the drawer underneath the desk and pulled a mechanism. A section of the desk popped up to reveal a hidden compartment with various documents. I looked them over. Just from eyeballing them, I could tell that some of these were receipts but the area that would list the item of purchase showed the names of people. I even recognized some of the names as belonging to noble families here on the frontier. This was a ledger.
I looked through the ledger. It listed transactions that Zola had with various other noble ladies. The list was long and varied, but it seemed like their transactions consisted of noble sons from various noble houses on the frontier. I looked at the most recent transaction. It was with Baroness Matilda Fou Pimpernel. Chances were this was the woman that Zola wanted to hand me or Colin off to.
‘If the other women in this ledger are in any way similar to Baroness Pimpernel then they’ve probably been getting their hands on the younger sons of border lords and selling them to other noble ladies with similar interests. I don’t know what for but the fact that this has been going on should probably be brought to the attention of the crown.’
I was confident that I had all that I needed. I was going to bring this to Dad along with the letters and eventually the crown.
“Do you have what you’re looking for?” asked Olivia as she looked over my shoulder.
“Yeah, we should take all of this to my dad and show him this.” as I said that, my hand brushed over a stamped insignia on the ledger. It began to glow as did the other bits of evidence. They were all marked with the same insignia; an arcane-looking circle with a butterfly in the center.
Soon enough, all of the evidence went up in flames. “No!” I tried to put out the letters with my shirt. Olivia tried to help with water magic. The purple flames spread and began to consume the entire room.
“Shit!”
That was when Luxion came in. “Beginning Fire Suppression Protocol!”
Luxion was followed by several other drones that were more heavily built than his standard model. They had dispensers full of fire suppression foam and were spraying over the fire. For a brief moment, Olivia and I looked relieved and hopeful, but we soon realized that the foam wasn’t stopping the blaze. It was only making it angrier.
The flames had consumed the room and were liable to reach into the hallway. The smoke and fumes were making it hard to breathe and our path to the door was blocked by fallen bookcases.
‘It might have been a mistake coming in here…’
Just as it looked like our fates were sealed, I heard the voice of Shirou. “What’s going on in here!? Leon!”
I responded to him as best I could. “The…fire…won’t…out!” was all that I managed to say.
“...Stay where you are. I’ll handle this. TRACE ON! ” I heard Shirou say. A handful of seconds ticked by until gale-force winds ripped through the study at hurricane speeds. The flames were put out but the widows and the wall of the study had been blown out.
As the smoke cleared, I saw Shirou and Angelica enter. Angelica looked like she couldn’t believe her eyes and Shirou was looking around the entire office as if he was looking for something or someone. In his right hand was the mother fucking Bansho Fan from Dragon Ball or whatever myth the thing is actually from. Shirou looked down at me and said one word.
“Explain.”
To Be Continued
Notes:
Merry Christmas Everyone!
I bet none of you were expecting a new chapter so soon. Like I said, I would shorten chapters to increase productivity. I was actually done with this last week, but seeing as it is the season of gifts, I decided to drop this little surprise on Christmas Day. If I can keep up my muse then you may be able to expect more chapters with shorter turn around.
Now on to the chapter. everyone got their titles and Leon has a formal business arrangement with the Crown to supply coffee. Olivia actually displayed what her training with Shirou has allowed her to achieve. She can't use Projection, but she gets a lot of mileage out of Gradation Air and Structural Grasping. She's still capable of more than this but I felt that this was a nice teaser.
Angelica and Shirou are making plans. He clued her into her dad's plans and now they're going to start tackling dungeons together. I'm sorry if the scene with Angie and Shirou was out of character or too much. I've come to realize that I like writing Tsundere/Jerk with a heart of gold scenes. The fluff is addicting.
Lastly, Leon stumbled onto the Forest of Ladies conspiracy. Unfortunately, he lost the evidence. Terrifyingly, the Buttlerfly Witch had the place booby-trapped. now there is no evidence and no leads to follow...or are there?
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and I hope I can have another chapter out to you quickly.
Pages Navigation
selvincak on Chapter 1 Sun 26 Mar 2023 04:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hoodling on Chapter 1 Tue 28 Mar 2023 07:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
BlueSnake19 on Chapter 1 Sun 26 Mar 2023 04:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hoodling on Chapter 1 Tue 28 Mar 2023 07:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Naum (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 26 Mar 2023 11:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hoodling on Chapter 1 Tue 28 Mar 2023 07:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jace (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 26 Mar 2023 07:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Panther3 on Chapter 1 Mon 27 Mar 2023 08:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Panther3 on Chapter 1 Mon 27 Mar 2023 08:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hoodling on Chapter 1 Tue 28 Mar 2023 07:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Panther3 on Chapter 1 Tue 28 Mar 2023 07:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hoodling on Chapter 1 Tue 28 Mar 2023 09:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Panther3 on Chapter 1 Tue 28 Mar 2023 10:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hoodling on Chapter 1 Tue 28 Mar 2023 10:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Panther3 on Chapter 1 Tue 28 Mar 2023 11:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hoodling on Chapter 1 Wed 29 Mar 2023 01:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Panther3 on Chapter 1 Wed 29 Mar 2023 01:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hoodling on Chapter 1 Wed 29 Mar 2023 01:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
Panther3 on Chapter 1 Wed 29 Mar 2023 02:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hoodling on Chapter 1 Wed 29 Mar 2023 02:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
Panther3 on Chapter 1 Wed 29 Mar 2023 07:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
Winter_Metor (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 31 Mar 2023 08:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
1122abgh (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 01 Apr 2023 06:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
hunter81095 on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Aug 2023 07:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Maou09 on Chapter 1 Wed 30 Aug 2023 10:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hoodling on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Aug 2023 12:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
BigFan on Chapter 1 Thu 04 Jul 2024 09:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
murloc99 on Chapter 2 Mon 08 May 2023 06:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kurupt (Guest) on Chapter 2 Mon 08 May 2023 08:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
BigFan on Chapter 2 Mon 08 May 2023 08:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hoodling on Chapter 2 Tue 09 May 2023 01:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
BigFan on Chapter 2 Tue 09 May 2023 08:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
MANA-YOOD-SUSHAI (Guest) on Chapter 2 Mon 12 Jun 2023 06:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
BigFan on Chapter 2 Mon 12 Jun 2023 08:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
MANA-YOOD-SUSHAI (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sun 25 Jun 2023 08:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
DragonBlaze10 on Chapter 2 Mon 08 May 2023 11:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dragonlordsyed101 on Chapter 2 Tue 09 May 2023 02:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Panther3 on Chapter 2 Sat 27 May 2023 06:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
MANA-YOOD-SUSHAI (Guest) on Chapter 2 Mon 12 Jun 2023 06:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
technodude458 on Chapter 2 Sun 06 Aug 2023 10:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
hunter81095 on Chapter 2 Thu 24 Aug 2023 08:01AM UTC
Last Edited Thu 24 Aug 2023 08:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation